Skip to main content

Full text of "Sea power in the next war"

See other formats


( riB^IISi^iiilu^W^  fijffi 


Presented  to  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 

bif  the 

ONTARIO  LEGISLATIVE 
LIBRARY 


1980 


SEA  POWER  IN  THE  NEXT  WAR 


THE    NEXT  WAR    SERIES 

Edited  by  Captain  Liddell  Hart 

Sea   Power   in   the   Next  War,   by   Commander   Russell 
Grenfell,  R.N. 

Air  Power  in  the  Next  War,  by  J.  M.  Spaight,  C.B.,  C.B.E. 

Propaganda  in  the  Next  War,  by  Captain  Sidney  Rogerson. 

"    Tanks  in  the  Next  War,  by  Major  E.  W.  Sheppard,  O.B.E., 
M.C. 

Infantry  in  the  Next  War,  by  Colonel  E.  E.  Dorman  Smith, 
M.C. 

Gas  in  the  Next  War,  by  Major-General  Sir  Henry  F. 
Thuillier,  K.C.B.,  C.M.G.,  D.S.O. 

The  Territorial  in  the  Next  War,  by  Major-General  Sir 
John  Brown,  K.C.B.,  C.B.E.,  D.S.O. 

The  Civilian  in  the  Next  War,  by  Jonathan  Griffin. 


THE   NEXT  WAR 

a  series  edited  by 
CAPTAIN    LIDDELL    HART 


Sea    Power 

in  the  next  war 

by 
COMMANDER  RUSSELL  GRENFELL 


\o^  o^-b 


^•s-'Ti^'vur.  U!:if:r-^: 


vH-^Y^^'-'  *-*^^M.A 


•v^'lV    ''V_ 


GEOFFREY  BLES 
TWO  MANCHESTER  SQUARE,  LONDON,  W.i 


First  published  in    1938 


PRINTED   IM  GREAT  BRITAIN  BY 
MACKAYS      LIMITED,      CHATHAM 


CONTENTS 


CRAP. 


PACS 

Editor's  Preface         .        .         .      vii 

I.    Sea  Power  in  the  Last  War         .        i 

II.    The  Lessons  of  the  War      .         .       i8 

III.  General  Developments  Since  the 

War 35 

IV.  Technical    Developments    Since 

THE  War  ....      52 

V.    The    Development    of    the    Air 

Weapon 63 

VI.    Invasion 80 

VII.    The  Defence  of  Trade       .         .      88 

VIII.    OiR    Mediterranean    Communi- 
cations   .         .         .         .         .107 

IX.    Oceanic  Communications     .        .119 

X.    The  Future  of  the  Big  Ship        .     131 

XI.    The  Merchant  Fleet  .        .        .153 

XII.    The  Imperial  Defence  Problem  .     161 

Index         .....     181 

V 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE 

Modern  war  has  too  wide  an  effect  for  its  practice 
to  be  treated  as  a  "  mystery."  Statesmen  may 
direct  it ;  generals,  admirals  and  air  marshals  may 
manage  its  operations — but  every  citizen,  man  or 
woman,  is  perforce  a  shareholder.  The  more  they 
know  about  the  way  it  is  conducted  the  better  for 
their  security.  The  aim  of  this  series  is  primarily 
to  enlighten  the  intelligent  public  as  to  the  pro- 
babilities of  a  future  war  in  its  various  spheres,  if 
it  is  hoped  that  the  military  reader  also  may  find 
some  stimulus  to  thought,  about  his  problems. 

Although  twenty  years  have  passed  since  the 
last  great  war  ended,  it  left  so  deep  an  imprint  that 
we  are  apt  to  overlook  the  fact  that  few  of  the  men 
now  under  arms,  and  fewer  still  of  those  who  might 
be  called  on,  have  any  personal  acquaintance  with 
war.  The  natural  consequences  are  to  be  seen  in 
any  of  the  exercises  carried  out  by  the  Regular  and 
the  Territorial  Army  during  the  annual  training 
season.  On  these  battlefields  without  bullets  or 
shells,  many  things  are  done  which  would  be 
impossible  under  actual  fire — and  without  their 
impossibility  even  being  perceived.  The  unreality 
is  often  increased  because  the  situations  on  which 
exercises  are   based  have  themselves   an  air  of 

vii 


editor's  preface 


improbability.  This  is  due  largely  to  a  tendency, 
natural  in  those  who  are  practising  any  particular 
technique,  to  think  of  war  in  bits  instead  of  as  a 
whole.  They  find  it  difficult  to  visualise  the  effect 
on  their  bit  that  others  may  produce,  with  the 
result  that  the  picture  is  distorted.  The  best 
ct>rrective  to  the  particularist  tendency  is  to  view 
each  aspect  of  war  against  a  wider  background. 

This  series  of  volumes,  in  which  different 
aspects  are  treated  as  far  as  possible  in  relation  to 
each  other,  may  help  to  form  such  a  background. 

Sea  Power  in  the  Next  War  is  treated  by  Com- 
mander Russell  Grenfell  who  was  recently  on  the 
teaching  staff  of  the  Royal  Naval  College,  Green- 
wich. It  was  only  last  year  that  he  published  his 
first  book.  The  Art  of  the  Admiral,  but  it  placed 
him  immediately  in  the  front  rank  of  naval  writers. 
The  attention  it  attracted,  both  from  the  public 
and  the  experts,  was  the  more  remarkable  because 
it  was  in  no  way  sensational,  making  its  impression 
simply  by  the  clarity  of  the  reasoning,  and  the 
lucidity  of  the  writing. 

His  present  study  of  the  wider  problems  of  sea 
power  has  the  same  qualities.  The  balanced 
treatment  of  the  subject  as  a  whole  gives,  however, 
the  more  emphasis  to  his  discussion  of  the  risks 
that  are  being  courted  by  the  **  large  ship  "  policy, 
and  to  his  proposals  for  the  development  of  a 
"  destroyer  fleet." 

•  •  • 

vni 


CHAPTER  I 

SEA  POWER  IN   THE   LAST  WAR 

It  was  surprising  enough  that  just  before  the  last 
war  a  distinguished  French  soldier  such  as  Foch 
could  so  ill-appreciate  the  value  of  sea  power  in 
war  as  actually  to  be  capable  of  rating  the  British 
Navy  as  not  worth  one  bayonet  to  the  Entente 
Cause.  It  was  very  much  more  surprising  that  an 
influential  British  General,  Sir  Henry  Wilson, 
could  apparently  agree  with  him.  There  may 
have  been  some  excuse  for  the  Frenchman  with 
his  eyes  on  the  Franco-German  frontier  and  his 
back  to  the  sea.  There  was  no  excuse  at  all  for 
the  soldier  of  a  country  that  owes  almost  every- 
thing to  the  sea  and  sea  power  ;  its  trade,  its 
overseas  possessions,  its  security  from  foreign 
aggression.  That  Sir  Henry  Wilson's  acquiescence 
in  the  disparagement  of  sea  power  was  possible 
at  all  demonstrates  the  extreme  danger  of  our 
pre-war  system  of  allowing  the  armed  forces 
to  pursue  their  study  of  war  in  sectional  seclusion. 
The  war  resolved  any  doubts  that  may  have 
existed  in  peace  time,  and  gave  to  two  nations  in 

I 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

particular  a  severe  lesson  in  the  power  of  navies 
and  the  part  they  could  play  in  war  if  effectively 
employed.  The  submarine  attack  on  its  sea- 
borne supplies  very  nearly  starved  the  British 
nation  into  submission,  while  the  blockade  of 
Germany  is  never  likely  to  be  forgotten  by  the 
war  generation  of  that  country  ;  a  generation 
that  tried  to  exist  for  many  months  on  half 
rations  of  diminishing  supplies  of  food  or  rather 
food  substitute  and  that  saw  its  children  growing 
up  rickety  and  defective  through  under-nourish- 
ment.  It  is  indeed  the  recollection  of  the  British 
blockade  of  Germany  that  is  the  direct  cause  of 
the  endeavour  being  made  even  now  by  so  many 
countries  to  be  as  economically  self-sufficient  as 
possible.  Again,  it  is  to  the  fact  that  the  command 
at  sea  was  in  our  hands  in  the  last  war  that  is  due 
our  present  mandatory  possession  of  most  of  the 
former  German  overseas  colonies.  All  over  the 
world  British  and  Dominion  troops  were  trans- 
ported by  sea  to  wrest  those  colonies  from 
Germany,  and  the  latter  with  an  inferior  fleet 
was  powerless  to  succour  them. 

But  though  there  is  no  reason  to  think  that 
sea  power  will  be  any  less  important  in  the  next 
war  than  it  has  been  in  previous  ones,  it  is  a 
different  matter  when  we  come  to  consider  the 
means  whereby  that  power  will  be  exerted. 
The  circumstances  of  any  war  are  never  quite 

2 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

the  same  as  those  of  the  previous  one,  and  the 
more  the  general  speed  of  Hfe  increases  and  the 
faster  therefore  that  material  progress  takes  place, 
the  more  pronounced  is  likely  to  be  the  distinction 
between  one  war  and  the  next  following  one.  The 
great  technical  improvements  in  aircraft  since 
the  war  will,  for  instance,  readily  come  to  mind 
as  one  factor  that  is  sure  to  have  an  influence, 
probably  a  far-reaching  influence,  over  future 
naval  operations.  But  though  they  may  attract 
less  attention,  developments  are  nevertheless 
taking  place  all  the  time  in  other  directions  as 
well ;  in  guns  and  gunnery,  in  torpedoes,  in 
mining,  in  the  construction  of  ships  to  withstand 
underwater  explosion,  and  so  on.  The  pieces  that 
will  be  lined  up  on  the  nautical  chess-board  in  the 
event  of  another  war  will  not  therefore  be  quite 
the  same  pieces  as  were  used  in  the  previous 
game  and  they  will  in  some  cases  be  capable 
of  novel  moves.  While  any  such  changes  in  the 
nature  and  capabilities  of  the  chess-man  must 
naturally  bring  changes  in  the  way  the  game  is 
played,  they  will  not  alter  the  general  principles 
governing  the  game  itself.  The  object  will  still 
be  to  checkmate  the  opponent's  king  or  whatever 
represents  it  in  the  new  alignment.  Moreover 
the  board  will  be  the  same  as  before.  In  deciding 
therefore  how  the  game  is  likely  to  be  played 
in  the  future,  a  useful  preliminary  will  probably 

3 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

be  to  notice  how  it  was  played  on  the  last  occasion 
when  the  board  was  set  out. 

The  material  object  of  the  Navy  in  19 14  was 
the  same  as  it  had  always  been  and  still  is  ;  namely, 
to  control  the  use  of  the  sea  highways  for  our- 
selves and  to  deny  them  to  the  enemy.  This 
control  of  the  sea  highways,  if  obtained,  can  be 
utilised  in  four  principal  ways.  It  can  be  used 
to  blockade  the  enemy  by  cutting  off  his  sea- 
borne supplies  ;  to  maintain  our  own ;  to 
secure  our  coasts  from  invasion  by  preventing 
the  passage  of  enemy  troops  across  the  sea  ;  and 
to  cover  the  passage  of  any  military  expedition 
that  we  might  wish  to  send  outside  the  United 
Kingdom. 

The  methods  put  into  force  at  the  beginning 
of  the  war  to  achieve  the  main  object  were  very 
much  the  same  as  they  had  been  in  the  past. 
Actually,  the  problem  was  in  many  ways  an  easier 
one  to  tackle  than  on  most  previous  occasions, 
by  reason  of  the  extremely  favourable  geographical 
position  enjoyed  by  Great  Britain  vis-a-vis 
Germany.  The  British  Isles  stood  like  a  gigantic 
breakwater  across  the  approaches  to  Germany, 
narrowing  down  the  channels  of  access  to  and 
egress  from  her  ports  to  the  Straits  of  Dover 
in  the  south  and  the  area  between  Scotland  and 
Iceland  in  the  north.  To  close  these  channels 
against  supplies  destined  for  Germany  was  not 

4 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

difficult.  The  Straits  of  Dover  were  clearly 
impassable,  since  it  was  alive  with  the  vessels  of 
the  Dover  Patrol.  To  guard  the  northern  route 
round  Scotland,  we  stretched  a  line  of  ships 
between  the  Orkneys  and  Iceland,  which  kept 
up  a  patrol  day  and  night,  winter  and  summer, 
until  the  Armistice.  This  was  the  celebrated 
Northern  Patrol  and,  despite  the  long  nights  and 
the  Arctic  gales  of  the  winter  months,  very  few 
ships  slipped  through  its  hands.  It  is  true  that 
it  was  open  to  ships  to  go  round  the  north  of 
Iceland  ;  but  what  with  ice,  fierce  currents,  and 
unlighted  coasts,  there  were  few  that  cared  to 
make  the  attempt. 

The  same  favourable  geographical  position  also 
assisted  the  Navy  in  its  defensive  task  of  protecting 
our  own  shipping.  Operating  from  bases  well 
beyond  the  home  terminals  of  British  trade, 
German  warships  had  first  of  all  to  get  clear  of 
the  North  Sea  before  they  could  attack  the 
main  mass  of  our  sea-borne  trade ;  all,  that 
is,  except  the  comparatively  trifling  amount  that 
passed  across  the  North  Sea  to  and  from  Scandi- 
navia. To  get  clear  they  had  to  pass  through  one 
or  other  of  the  two  aforementioned  channels, 
the  southern  of  which  was  watched  by  the  Dover 
Patrol  and  the  northern  by  the  Grand  Fleet  at 
Scapa  Flow.  The  British  having  the  advantage 
of  interior  lines,  the  chances  of  any  substantial 

5 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

body  of  German  men-of-war  breaking  out  of 
the  North  Sea  without  being  brought  to  action 
were  small.  The  Grand  Fleet  was  in  fact  acting 
as  cover  to  all  our  maritime  interests  to  the 
westward  against  a  German  attack  in  force.  The 
merchant  ships  in  the  Channel,  the  ships  passing 
up  and  down  the  coast  of  Spain  and  through 
the  Mediterranean,  those  in  the  Indian  Ocean 
and  indeed  all  over  the  world  were  being  covered 
against  attack  from  the  High  Seas  Fleet  by  the 
British  battleships  in  Scapa. 

But  though  the  main  portion  of  the  enemy  fleet 
was  thus  held  in  check,  complete  immunity  could 
not  be  expected,  any  more  than  it  had  been  in 
the  past.  There  could  never  be  an  absolute 
guarantee  that  individual  raiders  would  not  be 
able  to  slip  out  and  get  away  into  the  open  ocean. 
Moreover,  at  the  time  the  war  started,  the  German 
ships  which  formed  the  normal  peace  time 
squadrons  on  foreign  stations  were  all  potential 
raiders,  who  being  well  clear  of  the  restrictive 
influence  of  the  Grand  Fleet,  were  in  a  position 
to  commence  operations  against  trade  at  once, 
as  most  of  them  did. 

Against  the  hostile  activities  of  these  early 
raiders  who  were  already  on  the  trade  routes, 
and  of  others  later  on  in  the  war  who  managed 
or  might  manage  to  elude  our  watch  on  the 
exits    from   the    North    Sea,    the    general    cover 

6 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

afforded  by  the  Grand  Fleet  was  unavailing, 
and  counter-measures  had  to  be  devised  on  the 
spot.  Of  such  counter-measures,  the  experience 
of  the  past  offered  two  alternatives.  One  was  the 
system  of  convoy,  under  which  merchant  ships 
were  collected  into  groups  and  given  an  escort 
of  warships  to  accompany  them  throughout 
their  voyage  or  as  far  as  danger  was  deemed  to 
exist.  The  other  was  to  leave  merchant  ships 
to  sail  independently  and  to  provide  a  roving 
garrison  of  warships  for  any  desired  trade  area  to 
patrol  up  and  down  or  go  off  in  search  of  any 
enemy  that  might  be  reported.  This  was  known 
as  the  Cruising  System.  It  so  happened  that 
during  the  latter  years  of  peace  immediately 
preceding  the  outbreak  of  the  war  a  strong 
prejudice  had  grown  up  against  the  convoy  system 
as  a  means  of  protecting  trade.  While,  therefore, 
it  was  used  even  in  the  early  days  of  the  war 
for  guarding  the  passage  of  troop  transports,  the 
Admiralty  remained  resolutely  averse  to  using 
it  for  the  protection  of  mercantile  shipping.  The 
cruising  or  patrolling  system  was  consequently 
the  one  brought  into  use  at  the  outset  of  the  war 
for  this  purpose. 

As  there  was  no  knowing  at  what  point  in  all 
the  immense  areas  of  ocean  traversed  by  our 
shipping  a  raider  would  choose  to  appear,  the 
number  of  warships  allocated  for  trade  protection 

7 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

duty  was  bound  to  be  large.  Cruising  vessels  had 
necessarily  to  be  stationed,  if  not  in  every  area, 
at  all  events  in  every  area  where  attack  would 
be  embarrassing.  In  the  same  way,  by  reason 
of  their  great  intrinsic  importance,  escort  was 
rec[uired  for  any  military  expeditions  during  their 
passage  across  the  sea.  The  employment  of  all 
these  vessels  on  protection  duty,  together  with 
those  engaged  in  intercepting  enemy  shipping 
or  neutrals  carrying  contraband,  necessarily 
entailed  great  dispersion.  Anyone  able  to  look 
down  on  the  world  from  the  stratosphere  in 
1914  would  have  seen  odd  cruisers  dotted  about 
in  the  Indian,  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans, 
on  patrol  or  making  for  the  last  reported  position 
of  a  raider.  In  the  South  Indian  Ocean  he  might 
have  seen  three  or  four  armoured  or  light  cruisers 
surrounding  an  Australian  and  New  Zealand 
troop  convoy  steering  for  Suez,  and  the  same 
thing  might  have  been  visible  in  the  Atlantic 
where  the  first  Canadian  contingent  was  crossing 
to  England.  Up  in  the  north,  almost  touching 
the  Arctic  ice,  would  be  seen  the  vessels  of  the 
Northern  Patrol  spread  perhaps  20  miles  apart 
on  their  ceaseless  vigil,  while  the  Dover  Strait 
and  the  Channel  would  be  busy  with  patrolling 
destroyers,  sloops  and  other  small  craft.  All 
these  ships  would  be  engaged  directly  on  the 
work  of  controlling  the  use  of  the  sea  highways 

8 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST  WAR 

and    can   therefore    be   given   the   name    of  the 
Control  fleet. 

The  ships  of  the  Control  fleet  would,  as  has  been 
said,  be  greatly  scattered.  Many  would  be  by 
themselves.  Others  might  be  in  twos  or  threes. 
Nowhere  among  them  would  be  found  any  large 
concentrated  body.  For  this  reason,  they  could 
give  no  protection  against  any  large  concentrated 
body  of  the  enemy  that  might  appear  in  their 
area.  The  task  of  preventing  these  enemy  con- 
centrations getting  away  lay,  as  we  have  previously 
seen,  with  the  main  battle  fleet,  whose  duty  it 
was  to  ensure  that  they  were  brought  to  action 
before  they  could  do  any  serious  harm.  If  the 
battle  fleet  had  failed  in  that,  either  by  blunder 
or  defeat,  the  Control  fleet  and  shipping  under 
its  protection  must  have  been  cut  to  pieces. 

A  general  survey  of  the  naval  war  as  it  was 
being  waged  in  1915  or  1916  would  therefore 
have  taken  the  following  form.  Germany,  as 
the  weaker  power  at  sea,  had  had  her  own 
commerce  swept  from  the  seas.  The  supplies 
that  constant  endeavour  was  being  made  to  send 
to  her  in  neutral  bottoms  were  being  intercepted 
and  examined  by  our  Control  vessels,  and  those 
liable  to  seizure  under  the  steadily  tightening 
contraband  regulations  were  being  impounded. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  trade  routes  of  the  world 
were  alive  with  British  and  neutral  shipping 
B  9 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

bringing  commercial  produce  and  all  manner  of 
war  materials  to  Great  Britain  and  her  allies. 
Widely  distributed  among  all  this  great  stream 
of  shipping  were  the  cruisers  and  other  Control 
vessels  on  the  look  out  for  any  odd  raiders  that 
might  have  slipped  out  of  the  North  Sea  to 
attack  the  vitally  important  flow  of  allied  trade. 

Standing  like  a  huge  sentinel  over  all  this 
allied  maritime  activity  was  the  British  Grand 
Fleet,  with  its  eyes  glued  on  the  High  Seas  Fleet 
on  the  other  side  of  the  North  Sea,  ready  to 
proceed  on  the  instant  to  checkmate  any  move  the 
German  Fleet  might  make.  The  latter,  being  the 
weaker  of  the  two  combatants,  was  powerless  to 
interfere  with  the  British  control  of  the  sea  high- 
ways unless  and  until  it  could  defeat  the  Grand 
Fleet  that  was  watching  it  so  closely  from  those 
tide-swept  Orkney  Islands.  How  to  defeat  the 
Grand  Fleet  and  by  that  means  to  wrest  the 
control  of  the  sea  communications  from  our  grasp 
was,  however,  a  problem  that  the  High  Seas  Fleet 
never  solved. 

These  then  were  the  main  characteristics  of  the 
war  at  sea  during  at  all  events  the  first  half  of  the 
war  ;  and  in  essentials  they  difi"ered  little  from 
those  of  previous  maritime  struggles.  In  Nelson's 
day  there  were  the  same  enemy  raiders  attacking 
trade  and  the  same  defending  frigates  and  other 
cruising  vessels  acting  against  them  and  applying 

10 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

at  the  same  time  the  rules  of  contraband  against 
neutrals  trading  with  the  enemy.  There  were 
also  the  same  two  sets  of  concentrated  strength 
in  the  shape  of  the  rival  battle  fleets,  the  weaker 
one  lying  impotently  in  its  harbours,  and  the 
stronger  one  watching  either  from  close  outside 
or  from  a  more  distant  anchorage  to  make  sure  that 
the  enemy  fleet  was  brought  to  action  if  it  tried 
to  break  the  pressure  of  the  economic  blockade.  It 
is  true  that  the  ships  and  the  weapons  had  changed 
out  of  all  recognition  since  the  days  of  sail.  For 
the  most  part,  however,  these  mutations  had  not 
affected  the  main  principles  of  the  game.  The 
surface  torpedo  vessel  was  after  all  not  very 
different  in  its  nature  from  the  fireship,  while  the 
mine  was  almost  as  much  a  navigational  as  an 
operational  problem  and  had  the  result  of  turning 
the  North  Sea  into  an  area  full  of  uncharted  and 
particularly  dangerous  shoals. 

There  was,  however,  one  direction  in  which  the 
march  of  science  had  created  new  potentialities 
altogether  and  had  fashioned  an  instrument  that 
was  to  have  a  disturbing  effect  on  the  time- 
honoured  principles  which  had  hitherto  governed 
the  use  of  sea  power.  This  instrument  was  the 
submarine.  At  first,  the  possibilities  of  this  vessel 
had  not  been  fully  realised.  That  it  was  a  formid- 
able weapon  for  use  against  warships  was 
appreciated  readily  enough  ;    almost  too  readily. 

II 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE  NEXT   WAR 

Being  a  type  of  vessel  which  was  still  in  the  embryo 
stage  when  the  war  broke  out,  it  had  been  regarded 
before  the  war  almost  more  from  the  academic 
than  from  the  practical  point  of  view,  as  an 
interesting  innovation  which  might  at  some 
future  date  merit  serious  consideration  when  its 
capabilities  were  more  fully  established.  This 
attitude  did  not  survive  the  outbreak  of  the  war. 
Though  it  had  been  the  fashion  before  the  war 
among  many  of  the  more  senior  British  naval 
officers  to  treat  the  submarine  with  slightly 
patronising  unconcern,  no  sooner  did  war  come 
than  the  naval  authorities  became  immediately 
and  acutely  submarine-conscious.  Within  a 
matter  of  days  from  the  outbreak  of  hostilities, 
the  Commander-in-Chief,  Admiral  Jellicoe, 
became  so  alarmed  about  the  complete  lack  of 
anti-submarine  defences  at  the  fleet  base  that 
he  would  not  consent  to  stay  there  any  longer  but 
took  his  fleet  away  to  the  west  coast  of  Scotland 
where  it  would  be  out  of  submarine  range  until 
Scapa  was  netted  in.  It  was  also  far  beyond  the 
point  where  it  could  mount  an  efficient  guard  over 
the  High  Seas  Fleet,  which  could,  during  this 
period,  have  cut  the  British  communications 
with  France  with  impunity,  had  it  known  of  the 
Grand  Fleet's  removal  from  the  scene. 

From  that  time  onwards,  the  big  ships  went  in 
fear   of  the   submarine,   a  fear  which  was   not 

12 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

abated  by  such  episodes  as  the  sinking  of  the  Hogue, 
Cressy  and  Aboukir,  of  the  Formidable,  and  other 
ships.  For  the  rest  of  the  war,  capital  ships  were 
not  deemed  able  to  go  to  or  keep  at  sea  without 
a  screen  of  destroyers  round  them  to  frustrate 
the  submarine  in  making  its  attack.  One  result 
of  this  was  to  reduce  the  effective  fuel  endurance 
of  the  fleet  to  that  of  the  destroyers  that  accom- 
panied it ;  which  meant  that  battleships  capable 
of  steaming  5,000  miles  had  to  return  to  harbour 
at  the  dictates  of  destroyers  with  a  maximum 
steaming  range  of  1,800. 

For  the  first  two  years  of  the  war,  the  Germans 
utilised  their  new  submarine  weapon  chiefly  in 
the  attack  on  enemy  surface  warships.  It  was 
natural  in  them  to  do  so.  The  submarine  appeared 
to  provide  a  particularly  promising  means  whereby 
the  strength  of  the  superior  British  battle  fleet 
might  be  whittled  down  to  the  point  where  the 
High  Seas  Fleet  could  hope  to  seek  a  general 
action  with  good  prospects  of  decisive  victory, 
the  achievement  of  which  would  of  course  knock 
England  out  of  the  war  at  a  stroke.  Moreover, 
one  or  two  tentative  attempts  to  use  submarines 
against  commerce  were  met  with  that  inter- 
national hostility  and  condemnation  that  is 
always  meted  out  to  the  use  of  new  weapons  by  a 
world  that  is  by  nature  apprehensive  of  the 
unknown.   A  couple  of  years  of  warfare,  however, 

13 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

brought  light  to  the  Germans  on  two  points. 
One  was  that,  even  with  the  aid  of  the  submarine, 
there  seemed  Httle  HlceUhood  of  effecting  the 
defeat  of  the  British  Fleet.  With  that  realisation 
came  another  one.  If  Germany's  inferior  surface 
fleet  could  not  fight  its  way  out  past  the  ever 
t^atchful  Grand  Fleet  to  reach  that  happy  hunting 
ground  where  enemy  trade  was  crov/ding  thick 
and  plentiful  into  the  narrow  Channel  approaches, 
there  was  nothing  to  prevent  submarines,  the 
first  vessels  in  the  history  of  the  warship  to 
move  in  three  dimensions,  from  diving  under  the 
Grand  Fleet  to  reach  that  same  goal. 

The  decision  was  taken  and  the  great  German 
unrestricted  submarine  campaign  against  com- 
merce was  launched.  Its  success  was  immediate. 
Commencing  on  February  ist,  1917,  300,000 
tons  of  British  shipping  were  sunk  in  the  first 
month,  350,000  in  the  second,  and  550,000  in 
the  third. 

The  Grand  Fleet  looked  on,  bewildered  but 
impotent.  Here  was  a  situation  to  which  none 
of  the  old  principles  seemed  to  apply.  The  cover 
provided  by  a  superior  battle  fleet  had  never 
been  able  to  prevent  isolated  raiders  inflicting 
minor  losses  on  trade  ;  but  never  before  had 
such  an  open  and  concerted  attack  on  commerce 
as  was  now  going  on  taken  place  almost  under 
the  nose  of  a  greatly  superior  force  of  the  most 

14 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

powerful  battleships  in  the  world.  The  British 
battle  fleet  might  be  able  to  stretch  a  barrier 
between  merchant  shipping  and  the  German 
surface  forces  which  the  latter  were  not  able 
to  break  down.  It  could  not  prevent  the 
submarines  from  dodging  under  the  barrier. 

What  was  even  more  embarrassing,  the  British 
battleships  could  do  nothing  to  protect  merchant 
vessels  against  the  wholesale  destruction  that  the 
submarines  were  meting  out.  In  all  previous  wars, 
the  appearance  of  line-of-battleships  on  the 
scene  had  sufficed  to  send  all  smaller  classes  of 
enemy  ships  scurrying  for  safety.  The  battleships 
of  the  Grand  Fleet  were,  however,  painfully  aware 
that  they  were  even  more  welcome  targets  to  the 
submarines  than  were  tramp  steamers  ;  and 
that  their  arrival  in  the  area  where  the  sub- 
marines were  doing  their  deadliest  work  would 
only  bring  themselves  into  danger  without 
providing  any  succour  to  the  trade  that  was 
being  decimated. 

It  was  not  the  large  but  the  small  ship  that 
defeated  the  submarine  campaign  ;  the  destroyer, 
the  sloop,  the  P  boat,  the  Q  boat,  the  trawler,  the 
drifter.  And  these  small  ships  defeated  it  not  only 
by  reason  of  their  small  size  but  just  as  much  or 
even  more  by  virtue  of  their  large  numbers.  The 
small,  fast  and  handy  destroyers  or  P  boats  were 
difficult  targets  for  a  submarine,  but  not  impossible 

15 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

ones.  Had  they  been  as  relatively  scarce  and 
irreplaceable  as  were  the  battleships,  it  would  have 
been  worth  the  submarines'  while  to  have  picked 
them  off  first,  after  which  the  merchant  shipping, 
having  no  defenders  left,  could  have  been 
destroyed  at  leisure.  It  was  because  there  were 
hundreds  and  hundreds  of  anti-submarine  small 
craft  available  and  because  many  more  were 
pouring  out  of  the  shipyards  that  it  was  hopeless 
for  the  submarines  to  try  to  deal  with  them 
first,  and  led  the  underwater  craft  to  develop 
their  attack  direct  against  the  merchant  ships. 

Even  then,  it  was  not  until  the  introduction  of 
convoy  that  the  submarine  campaign  was  mastered. 
The  records,  of  the  old  wars  showed  that  the 
system  of  convoy  gave  much  greater  protection 
to  shipping  and  was  more  economical  of  warship 
tonnage  than  the  unregulated  cruising  or  patrolling 
to  which  the  Admiralty  at  first  pinned  its  faith. 
Patrolling  was  particularly  ineffective  against  an 
enemy  vessel  that  could  submerge.  Numberless 
were  the  instances  where  a  patrolling  destroyer 
would  go  off  in  chase  of  a  submarine  reported 
10  or  20  miles  away,  only  to  find  a  blank  horizon 
when  the  spot  was  reached.  If  merchant  ships 
were  collected  into  a  convoy,  however,  and  the 
convoy  surrounded  by  anti-submarine  escorts,  it 
became  impossible  for  the  submarine  to  make 
its    attack    on    shipping    without    the    practical 

i6 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   LAST   WAR 

certainty  of  itself  making  the  close  acquaintance 
of  the  dreaded  depth  charge.  As  the  old  wars 
had  shown,  the  best  way  to  deal  with  a  raider 
was  to  place  the  defending  warships  at  the  one 
place  where  he  had  to  go  if  he  was  to  do  any 
damage ;  namely,  alongside  the  quarry.  It 
required,  however,  the  near  approach  of  disaster 
before  the  Admiralty  would  take  to  heart  this 
lesson  that  history  was  shyly  ready  to  bring  to 
its  notice. 

The  naval  war  was  won  on  two  fronts.  The 
surface  war  was  won  by  a  battle  fleet,  consisting 
of  a  mixed  force  of  big  and  small  ships  ;  battle- 
ships, battle  cruisers,  cruisers,  destroyers  and  fleet 
submarines.  The  submarine  war  was  won  by 
small  craft  alone. 


17 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

The  lessons  of  the  war  were  many.  One  of  them, 
the  pre-eminence  of  the  convoy  system  as  a  means 
of  protecting  non-combatant  shipping,  has  received 
perhaps  the  greatest  attention.  This  is  probably 
due  to  the  high  degree  of  publicity  it  received 
during  the  war,  when  its  introduction,  forced  on 
a  reluctant  Admiralty  by  outside  pressure,  brought 
relief  to  the  nation  when  the  severance  of  its 
sea-borne  supplies  seemed  inevitable. 

The  lesson  of  the  naval  war  which  appears, 
however,  to  be  the  most  far-reaching  in  its 
implications  is  that  of  the  great  moral  effect 
exercised  by  the  underwater  weapons,  the  torpedo 
and  the  mine.  The  moral  influence  that  emanated 
from  these  two  weapons  was  primarily  due  to 
their  great  destructive  properties  which  were 
directed  against  a  ship's  most  vulnerable  region. 
It  was  powerfully  reinforced  by  that  fear  of  the 
unseen  that  belonged  naturally  to  an  attack  by 
the  submerged  submarine  or  the  darkened 
destroyer  at  night.  The  mine  was  also  a  hidden 
weapon,  and  wherever  a  combatant  had  reason 

i8 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

to  believe  that  he  was  negotiating  a  mined 
area,  its  influence  too  was  considerable.  It  was, 
however,  to  the  unseen  but  also  mobile  submarine 
that  the  greatest  deference  was  paid. 

The  greater  anxiety  felt  regarding  the  mobile 
than  regarding  the  fixed  underwater  danger,  was 
already  visible  in  the  Russo-Japanese  war.  The 
Russian  personnel  stood  up  well  enough  to  the 
menace  of  the  mine.  When,  however,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  sinking  of  the  Russian  flagship 
through  striking  a  mine,  someone  in  the  Russian 
fleet  raised  the  cry  of  submarines,  there  was 
panic.  For  some  minutes  guns'  crews  lost  all 
control  of  themselves  and  fired  wildly  into  the 
water  all  round  them. 

The  outbreak  of  the  Great  War  showed  that 
the  disturbing  influence  of  mobile  underwater 
attack  was  not  confined  to  one  nationality.  Within 
a  few  weeks  of  the  commencement  of  hostilities, 
British  men-of-war  had  on  two  occasions  opened 
fire  inside  their  harbours  on  enemy  submarines 
that  were  not  there.  On  one  of  these  occasions, 
the  whole  of  the  Grand  Fleet  had  hurried  out 
of  harbour  and  the  Commander-in-Chief  had  led 
it  to  the  distant  security  of  west  Scottish  waters 
until  anti-submarine  defences  of  the  main  fleet 
base  could  be  improvised.  As  mentioned  in  the 
last  chapter,  this  retirement  had  the  eflFect  of 
uncovering    the    eastern    part    of    the    English 

19 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

Channel,  the  approaches  to  the  Thames  and  the 
east  coast  of  England  to  German  attack. 

The  powerful  moral  effect  attaching  to  under- 
water attack  was  no  less  marked  in  later  stages  of 
the  war.  Jutland  provides  a  particularly  instructive 
example.  During  the  course  of  the  battle,  British 
ships  reported  the  presence  of  nine  submarines, 
none  of  which  in  fact  existed.  These  false  reports, 
though  psychologically  instructive,  did  not, 
however,  influence  the  course  of  the  battle.  It 
is  to  the  torpedo  as  carried  by  the  destroyer  that 
we  must  turn  for  a  greater  effect. 

The  day  was  misty,  and  Jellicoe  had  deployed 
his  fleet  into  line  of  battle  before  he  could 
see  the  German  battle  line  with  his  own  eyes. 
The  rear  half  of  the  British  line,  however,  just 
came  within  sight  of  the  leading  German  ships 
and  was  able  to  bring  them  under  fire.  Scheer, 
on  his  side,  equally  could  not  see  the  ships  of  the 
Grand  Fleet,  but  he  could  see  their  gunflashes 
stabbing  out  through  the  mist  up  and  down  what 
seemed  an  unpleasantly  long  battle  line.  He 
realised  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  the  Grand 
Fleet,  and  evidently  concluded  that  it  was  time 
he  made  off.  He  therefore  swung  his  whole  line 
round  and  retired. 

Jellicoe  did  not  see  him  go.  The  Germans  had 
merely  disappeared,  and  though  the  Commander- 
in-Chief  altered  the  course  of  the  Grand  Fleet 

20 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

several  points  inwards,  no  enemy  was  to  be 
seen  for  some  time.  Then  suddenly  he  came 
into  view  again.  What  had  happened,  though 
Jellicoe  did  not  know  it,  was  that,  after  having 
retired  for  15  or  20  minutes,  Scheer  believed 
he  had  shaken  the  Grand  Fleet  off,  and  that  if  he 
altered  course  back  to  the  eastward  he  would 
pass  well  clear  astern  of  it  and  be  able  to  escape 
back  to  Germany  by  the  Skagerrack.  Round, 
therefore,  came  the  High  Seas  Fleet  to  an  easterly 
course  once  more  ;  only  for  Scheer  to  find  himself 
in  greater  peril  than  ever.  For  his  fleet  of  battle- 
ships in  line  ahead  was  now  heading  straight 
towards  the  middle  of  the  Grand  Fleet  which 
was  stretched  across  its  path  in  that  particularly 
favourable  tactical  position  known  as  crossing  the 
enemy's  T.  The  High  Seas  Fleet  was  steering 
directly  for  destruction,  which  Scheer  quickly 
realised  as  the  combined  broadsides  of  a  large 
part  of  the  British  battle  line  crashed  down  on 
his  leading  ships.  There  was  only  one  thing 
to  do  and  not  a  moment  to  lose  in  doing  it. 
Scheer  ordered  another  reversal  of  course  in  the 
hope  of  being  again  able  to  break  away  to  the 
westward.  The  German  "  battle  turn,"  a  delicate 
enough  manoeuvre  at  any  time,  was  this  time 
rendered  trebly  difficult  by  being  done  under 
a  heavy  fire,  especially  for  the  German  3rd 
(battle)   Squadron,  which  was  leading  the  line, 

21 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

and  therefore  bearing  the  brunt  of  the  British 
cannonade.  The  manoeuvre  of  turning  a  battle- 
ship through  half  a  circle  takes  lo  to  12  minutes, 
and  while  they  were  turning  the  leading  German 
ships  were  in  desperate  danger.  The  unexpected 
turn,  being  made  under  a  concentrated  fire,  had 
thrown  them  into  some  confusion.  The  ships  were 
badly  bunched  up,  there  was  danger  of  collision, 
and  most  of  them  had  their  fire  masked  by  the 
ship  next  to  them,  while  salvos  of  heavy  enemy 
shells  were  rushing  down  on  them  from  several 
directions  at  once.  To  make  matters  worse,  one 
German  battleship's  port  engine  had  broken  down, 
and  another's  torpedo  nets  had  fallen  off  the 
netshelf  and  were  in  danger  of  fouling  the  screws. 
The  opportunity  thus  presented  to  Jellicoe 
was  such  as  a  commander  could  hardly  hope  to 
improve  upon.  Damaged,  in  confusion,  and 
turning  slowly  round  to  retreat,  the  German 
3rd  Squadron  at  the  very  least,  if  not  the  rest 
of  the  High  Seas  Fleet,  were  his  for  the  asking 
if  he  would  turn  in  after  them.  Was  he  doing  so  ? 
Unfortunately  he  was  not.  As  the  German  line 
swung  gradually  round  under  helm,  the  hostile 
fire  slackened  and  died  away.  The  British  had 
sighted  some  German  destroyers  moving  out  to 
attack,  and  Jellicoe  had  put  into  practice  his  long 
decided  policy  of  not  exposing  his  fleet  to  under- 
water damage  if  he  could  avoid  it.   He  had  turned 

22 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

away  and  was  steaming  in  the  opposite  direction. 
When  he  altered  back  again,  the  enemy  was 
nowhere  to  be  seen.  For  the  remaining  hour 
and  a  quarter  of  dayhght  the  Grand  Fleet 
steamed  along  in  silence,  wondering  where  the 
enemy  had  gone  and  wondering  in  vain.  At  length, 
just  as  dusk  was  settling  down  over  the  sea, 
Beatty's  battle-cruisers  sighted  and  had  a  brief 
engagement  with  some  German  battleships,  who 
soon  turned  away  and  disappeared  in  the  gathering 
gloom.  For  the  battleships  of  the  Grand  Fleet, 
however,  the  chance  had  been  allowed  to  slip  away 
over  an  hour  and  a  quarter  earlier,  never  to  return. 
In  view  of  these  occurrences,  can  there  be  any 
doubt  as  to  which  was  the  decisive  weapon  in  the 
battle  ?  Jellicoe  had  with  him  on  the  battle- 
field a  total  of  27  battleships  against  the  enemy's 
22.  Six  of  the  enemy's  battleships,  however, 
were  pre-dreadnoughts,  which  could  count  as 
only  half  the  strength  of  the  average  British 
dreadnought  battleship.  A  true  comparison 
would  therefore  be  27  British  to  19  German, 
which  gave  the  British  a  numerical  superiority 
of  nearly  50  per  cent.  This  British  superiority 
becomes  even  clearer  if  measured  in  terms  of 
guns  on  a  broadside. 

15"  14"         i3'5'  12"  11'         Total 

British         40  10  no  76  236 

German  112  43  155 

23 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

This  greatly  superior  British  fleet  had  2J  hours 
of  dayhght  from  the  time  of  first  deployment  in 
which  to  eff'ect  the  destruction  of  its  enemy  ;  an 
amply  sufficient  period  if  close  action  had  been 
sought  and  maintained  from  the  outset.  There 
was  even  long  enough  from  the  time  of  Scheer's 
second  appearance  after  his  first  retreat  to  the 
westward,  if  Jellicoe  had  clung  to  the  High  Seas 
Fleet  from  then  Onwards.  What  undoubtedly 
prevented  that  destruction  and  saved  the  High 
Seas  Fleet  was  the  firing  of  30  odd  torpedoes 
by  those  aforementioned  destroyers  at  the  critical 
moment,  leading  as  it  did  to  the  Grand  Fleet 
turning  away. 

This  turn-away  was  a  result  of  no  momentary 
decision.  It  had  been  decided  on  nearly  two 
years  before.  In  October,  19 14,  Admiral  Jellicoe 
had  sent  to  the  Admiralty  a  memorandum  in  which 
he  outlined  his  probable  tactics  in  a  fleet  action. 
In  this  memorandum  he  had  expressed  particular 
concern  regarding  the  possibility  of  a  turn- 
away  by  the  German  fleet.  Any  such  retiring 
movement,  he  said,  he  would  regard  as  a  trap. 
*'  If,  for  instance,  the  enemy  battle  fleet  were 
to  turn  away  from  an  advancing  fleet,  I  should 
assume  that  the  intention  was  to  lead  us  over 
mines  and  submarines,  and  I  should  decline  to 
he  so   drawn.^^ 

'*  The  situation  is  a  difficult  one.     It  is  quite 

24 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

within  the  bounds  of  possibiUty  that  half  our 
battle  fleet  might  be  disabled  by  underwater 
attack  before  the  guns  opened  fire  at  all,  if  a  false 
move  is  made,  and  I  feel  that  I  must  constantly 
bear  in  mind  the  great  probability  of  such  attack 
and  be  prepared  tactically  to  prevent  its  success." 
These  extracts  from  Admiral  Jellicoe's 
memorandum  are  of  the  greatest  significance,  not 
only  for  their  tactical  content  but  for  their  psycho- 
logical. They  afford  a  real  glimpse  into  the 
workings  of  his  mind  and  they  show,  as  clearly 
as  anything  could,  to  how  serious  an  extent  it 
was  swayed  by  apprehension  of  the  underwater 
weapon.  That  this  apprehension  was  the  fruit 
of  instinctive  dread  rather  than  exhaustive  exami- 
nation and  analysis  admits  of  little  doubt.  Tactical 
investigations  carried  out  since  the  war  have  shown 
that  the  successful  use  of  mines  in  the  rush  and 
uncertainty  of  a  fleet  action,  the  venue  of  which 
cannot  be  known  beforehand,  is  so  unlikely  as 
to  be  hardly  worth  consideration  ;  and  very  much 
the  same  could  be  said  of  the  submarines  then 
possessed  by  either  side.  Admiral  Jellicoe's 
fears,  anyway  as  regarded  the  submarine  and 
the  mine,  were  groundless.  It  is  true  that  it  was 
from  the  torpedoes  fired  by  destroyers  that  he 
turned  away  at  Jutland,  but  his  action  in  doing 
so  was  obviously  in  tune  with  the  attitude  of  mind 
revealed  by  his  memorandum  of  not  taking  any 
c  25 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

chances  with  underwater  attack,  whatever  its 
form.  In  the  event,  his  avoiding  movement  was 
as  ineffectual  against  the  destroyers  as  it  would 
have  been  unnecessary  against  hypothetical  mines 
and  submarines.  For,  in  spite  of  the  turn-away, 
tjie  torpedoes  passed  through  the  British  line. 
Jellicoe  would  therefore  have  been  just  as  safe 
if  he  had  turned  towards  the  enemy  as  away 
from  him,  and  the  manoeuvre  which  broke  off 
the  action  and  led  to  the  escape  of  the  High 
Seas  Fleet  need  never  have  been  made. 

The  importance  of  the  moral  effect  produced 
by  the  underwater  weapon  was  again  exemplified, 
and  this  time  even  more  strongly,  in  the  German 
Fleet's  sortie  of  August  i8th,  1916.  Admiral 
Jellicoe  had  received  warning  that  the  High 
Seas  Fleet  was  probably  coming  out  and  had 
sailed  with  the  Grand  Fleet  to  meet  it.  He  had 
also  been  warned  that  a  number  of  submarines 
were  believed  to  be  in  the  North  Sea. 

In  the  early  morning  of  August  19th,  the 
Grand  Fleet  was  steaming  south  not  far  from 
the  coast  of  England.  The  Commander-in-Chief 
had  information  which  pointed  clearly  to  the  High 
Seas  Fleet  being  at  sea  and  somewhere  to  the 
south-eastward  of  him.  He  also  knew  that  the 
Nottingham,  one  of  the  advanced  cruisers  20 
to  30  miles  ahead  of  him  had  been  either  torpedoed 
or  mined,  and  the  report  of  an  enemy  submarine 

26 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

had  just  reached  him.  On  the  strength  of  these 
comparatively  meagre  indications  of  possible  sub- 
marine danger  ahead,  he  turned  his  fleet  round 
and  steamed  away  to  the  northward  for  about 
two  hours.  When  we  remember  that  the  High 
Seas  Fleet  was  out,  that  its  destruction  was 
the  cornerstone  of  our  naval  strategy,  and 
that  after  the  disappointing  outcome  of  the 
Battle  of  Jutland  only  two  months  before,  Jellicoe 
must  have  been  particularly  keen  to  get  another 
chance  at  the  enemy,  we  get  some  idea  of  the 
powerful  deterrent  effect  that  the  underwater 
menace  must  have  had  on  his  mind  to  induce 
him  to  turn  north  at  such  a  time.  When  he  resumed 
a  southward  course  again  shortly  after  9  a.m., 
his  chance  of  meeting  the  High  Seas  Fleet  had 
gone.  Whether  he  would  have  met  it  if  he  had 
never  abandoned  his  southerly  course  can  never, 
of  course,  be  known.  His  two  hours  retreat  to 
the  northward  made  it  certain,  however,  that  he 
would  not. 

This  episode  illustrates  once  again  and  with 
particular  clarity  the  vastly  greater  influence 
that  could  be  exerted  by  the  underv\^ater  weapon 
than  by  the  gun.  The  Grand  Fleet  was  in  great 
superiority,  its  battleships  being  28  to  the  German 
17  (the  old  2nd  Squadron  having  been  left  behind). 
If  action  with  the  High  Seas  Fleet  could  have 
been   brought   on,    the   battle,    if  estimated   by 

27 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

gunnery  standards,  could  hardly  have  failed  to 
result  in  the  complete  victory  of  the  British. 
Nevertheless,  we  find  that  the  greatly  superior 
British  fleet  which,  with  all  its  cruisers  and 
attendant  destroyers,  numbered  about  150  ships 
mounting  nearly  1,000  guns,  was  checked  in  its 
^utherly  course  and  sent  steaming  back  on  its 
tracks  for  two  precious  hours  by  the  report  of 
one  enemy  submarine  carrying  perhaps  half  a 
dozen  torpedoes.  Such  is  the  power  of  the 
invisible    danger. 

That  the  mine  could  exert  a  similar  influence 
to  the  torpedo  was  illustrated  in  the  cruiser  action 
of  November  17th,  1917.  A  German  cruiser 
force  was  surprised  in  the  North  Sea  by  a  superior 
force  of  British  cruisers  and  made  for  home, 
pursued  by  the  British.  That  particular  part  of 
the  North  Sea  was  known  to  be  mined  and  the 
admiral  in  command  of  the  British  advanced  forces 
had  provisionally  selected  a  line  beyond  which 
he  would  not  advance.  As  he  approached  this 
line,  the  forces  with  him  were  in  full  action  with 
the  inferior  enemy  and  if  the  pursuit  were  pro- 
longed there  was  good  reason  to  hope  for  definite 
results.  When  the  Germans  reached  the  line 
they  continued  straight  on.  When  the  British 
reached  it,  the  most  important  units  turned  off, 
despite  the  reasonable  presumption  that  where 
the  enemy  was  content  to  go  it  was  probably 

28 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

safe  to  follow.    As  a  result,  the  enemy  escaped. 

These  three  episodes  are  particular  instances 
where  the  underwater  weapon  played  the  decisive 
part.  Its  influence  was  not,  however,  confined 
to  isolated  occasions  but  overspread  the  whole 
naval  strategy  that  we  employed  during  the  war. 
As  early  as  October,  19 14,  Jellicoe  had  become 
so  infected  by  the  submarine  and  mine  danger 
as  mentally  to  have  abandoned  the  southern 
part  of  the  North  Sea  on  that  account.  Writing 
to  the  Admiralty  in  that  month,  he  said  that  "  the 
Germans  cannot  rely  with  certainty  upon  having 
their  full  complement  of  submarines  and  mine- 
layers present  in  a  fleet  action,  unless  the  battle 
is  fought  in  waters  selected  by  them,  and  in  the 
southern  area  of  the  North  Sea.  .  .  .  My  object 
will  therefore  be  to  fight  in  the  northern  portion 
of  the  North  Sea.  ..." 

By  the  end  of  August,  1916,  he  had  become 
more  explicit  and  more  cautious.  '*  Hitherto, 
it  had  been  understood  that  we  ought  not  to 
seek  action  inside  the  area  bounded  by  the 
latitude  of  Horn  Reefs  and  the  5th  Meridian. 
Admiral  Jellicoe  now  proposed  an  extension  of 
the  zone,  and  stated  that,  in  his  opinion,  the 
fleet  ought  not  to  operate  in  the  arezi  to  the  south 
of  Lat.  55°  30'  N.,  and  the  east  of  Long.  4°  E., 
except  under  exceptional  circumstances."^     His 

^  Naval  Operations,  Vol.  IV,  p.  48. 
29 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE  NEXT  WAR 

successor,  Admiral  Beatty,  appears  to  have  taken 
the  same  attitude. 

The  war  did  not  in  fact  confirm  the  claim  of 
Lord  Fisher  and  the  school  of  gunnery  officers 
who  with  him  had  virtually  ruled  the  Navy  from 
the  beginning  of  the  century  to  the  outbreak  of 
war  that  the  gun  was  the  decisive  weapon  of  the 
fleet.  Admiral  Jellicoe  was  one  of  this  school  and 
he  showed  how  much  the  decisive  weapon  theory 
had  taken  hold  of  his  mind.  As  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Grand  Fleet,  he  viewed  the  problem 
before  him  through  gunnery  spectacles.  He 
did  not  ponder  deeply  how  he  was  to  sink  the 
enemy.  He  decided  from  the  start  that  he  would 
sink  him  by  the  guns  of  his  battleships.  "It  is 
undoubtedly  to  our  advantage,"  he  said,  "  to 
sink  the  enemy  by  gunfire."  Such  a  remark 
reveals  the  partiality  of  his  view.  Provided  the 
enemy  were  sunk  by  some  means  or  other,  it 
could  not  matter  what  those  means  were.  Jellicoe 
had  two  main  weapons,  the  heavy  guns  of  his 
capital  ships  and  the  torpedoes  of  his  destroyers. 
Whether  it  was  the  guns  or  the  torpedoes  that 
delivered  the  coup  de  grace  was  immaterial  so 
long  as  the  cmp  was  given.  Jellicoe,  however, 
could  only  think  in  terms  of  turret  guns.  He 
relegated  the  destroyers,  with  their  250  torpedoes, 
to  the  subsidiary  role  of  preventing  the  enemy's 
destroyers  from  interfering  with  the  main  gun 

30 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

duel.  As  a  result,  two  quite  exceptional  and 
altogether  golden  opportunities  of  attacking  the 
enemy  with  torpedoes  were  missed ;  for  Scheer's 
two  advances  in  line  ahead  towards  the  British 
line  provided  the  Grand  Fleet  flotillas  with  the 
sort  of  chances  of  which  every  destroyer  officer 
dreams.  Those  250  torpedoes,  however,  remained 
in  their  tubes. 

Indeed,  the  claim  on  behalf  of  the  gun  to  be  the 
decisive  weapon  of  the  fleet  contained  the  seeds 
of  its  own  refutation.  For  if  actions  were  to  be 
dominated  by  the  gun,  the  bigger  it  was  the 
better.  But  the  bigger  the  gun  and  the  heavier 
the  armament  carried,  the  bigger  the  ship  that 
was  needed  to  carry  it.  The  larger  the  ship, 
however,  the  fewer  of  them  the  country  could 
aff"ord  ;  and  the  shrinkage  in  numbers  consequent 
on  increasing  size  inevitably  moved  the  balance 
back  in  favour  of  the  undei water  weapon.  For 
the  fewer  his  ships  and  the  greater  the  reliance 
he  placed  on  the  gun  battle  as  the  decisive  act, 
the  less  inclination  would  be  felt  by  an  admiral, 
especially  a  gunnery  admiral,  as  was  Jellicoe,  to 
run  any  avoidable  risk  from  those  hateful  under- 
water weapons,  with  their  unfair  and  malignant 
power  to  stab  him  in  the  back  and  so  to  prejudice 
his  prospects  in  the  all-important  gunnery  duel. 
It  was  the  great  size  and  small  number  of  the 
big  ships  that  gave  the  underwater  weapons  their 

31 


SEA   POWER   IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

moral  influence.  One  must  not  of  course  under- 
estimate the  intrinsic  moral  effect  that  belongs 
to  the  danger  that  cannot  be  seen  ;  to  the  invisible 
mine,  to  the  lurking  but  unseen  submarine,  and 
to  the  darkened  destroyer  that  might  loom 
suddenly  out  of  the  blackness  of  the  night  to 
discharge  its  dreaded  torpedoes.  That  unseen 
dangers  of  this  kind  make  their  mark  on  all  men's 
minds  is  undeniable.  Yet  the  behaviour  of  the 
smaller  ships  during  the  war  goes  to  show  that 
it  was  not  these  natural  human  weaknesses 
that  played  the  dominant  part  in  determining  the 
shrinking  attitude  of  the  big  ship  commanders 
towards  the  underwater  perils. 

The  smaller  classes  of  ship  went  about  their 
business  undeterred  by  possible  dangers  below 
the  surface.  While  the  capital  ships  drew  an 
ever-narrowing  circle  round  themselves  to  denote 
the  area  in  which  it  was  safe  for  them  to  operate, 
the  small  ships  moved  freely  in  all  parts  of  the 
North  Sea.  They  ventured  into  mined  areas. 
They  hunted  submarines.  They  met  the  destroyer 
at  night  on  equal  terms.  They  went  very  largely 
where  they  pleased. 

Their  comparative  indifference  to  the  under- 
water dangers  was  partly  due  to  their  small  size. 
Small  and  handy  ships  made  poor  targets  for 
the  torpedo  as  fired  either  by  submarine  or 
destroyer.    But  it  was  not  that  so  much  as  their 

32 


THE   LESSONS   OF   THE   WAR 

large  numbers  that  gave  them  their  freedom  of 
action.  Over  a  hundred  of  these  small  ships 
were  lost  during  the  v^^ar,  by  mines,  by  torpedo, 
by  gunfire,  by  collision,  by  shipwreck.  The 
authorities  did  not  care  very  much,  since  there 
were  many  more.  Because  they  were  numerous 
they  were  allowed  to  take  risks.  In  the  problem 
of  size  or  gunpower  versus  numbers,  the  war 
points  in  more  ways  than  one  to  the  value  of 
numbers. 

A  further  example  may  be  given  in  the  case  of 
Admiral  Jellicoe's  complaints  regarding  his  lack 
of  destroyers  with  the  Grand  Fleet.  Jellicoe  was 
always  bewailing  his  shortage  of  destroyers. 
Writing  in  his  book,  The  Grand  Fleet,  of  the 
destroyer  situation  in  August,  19 14,  he  says  that 
the  Germans  had  96  destroyers  against  our  76, 
regarding  which  comparison  he  talks  of  the 
**  superfluity  "  of  destroyers  that  the  Germans 
possessed  compared  with  us.  Our  own  boats  were, 
however,  very  much  the  more  powerful  gun 
vessels,  their  armaments  consisting  mostly  of 
three  4"  guns,  while  none  mounted  less  than  two 
4"  and  two  12-pounders.  By  contrast,  some  of 
the  German  boats  had  an  armament  of  two 
24-pounders  (3* 5"),  but  the  majority  had  no  more 
than  three  4-pounders.  As  gun  vessels  ours 
were  vastly  superior.    Yet  although  Jellicoe  had 

charged   our  own  destroyers  with  the  primary 

•t 

O 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE  NEXT   WAR 

task  in  a  fleet  action  of  engaging  the  German 
destroyers  by  gunfire  and  frustrating  their  attack 
on  the  battleships,  he  appeared  to  take  no  comfort 
from  the  great  superiority  of  the  British  boats' 
gun  armament  or  to  consider  that  it  made  up  for 
their  inferiority  of  numbers.  To  the  Admiral 
it  was  numbers  that  seemed  to  count. 

To  summarise  therefore,  we  may  say  that  the 
chief  lessons  of  the  war  were  : — 

1.  That  convoy  was  greatly  superior  to 
cruising  and  patrolling  as  a  means  of 
protecting  trade. 

2.  The  very  powerful  influence  exerted  by 
the  underwater  weapons  over  the  actions 
of  the  big  ships,  but  not  the  small  ones. 

3 .  The  decreasing  range  of  utility  of  the  great 
ships. 


34 


CHAPTER  III 

GENERAL  DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE  THE  WAR 

The  victory  of  the  AUies,  coupled  with  the 
surrender  of  the  German  and  Austrian  fleets, 
left  the  British  Navy  in  a  position  of  supremacy 
unique  in  its  history.  The  German  Navy  had  been 
practically  destroyed.  Austria  as  a  naval  power 
had  ceased  to  exist.  The  French  and  Italian  navies 
hardly  counted.  The  only  ones  that  mattered 
were  the  Japanese  and  the  American,  and  we 
were  allied  to  the  Japanese.  Even  alone  our 
position  was  secure  enough,  as  this  following 
comparison  shows  : 


Capital 
ships 

Cruisers 

Destroyers 

Britain. . 

49 

88 

380 

America 

35 

i8 

100 

Japan   . . 

i8 

21 

85 

35 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

The  position  was  however  less  fortunate  than 
it  seemed.  Britain  might  possess  a  vast  war 
fleet,  but  she  had  neither  the  resources  nor  the 
will  to  keep  it  up.  The  four  years'  struggle,  though 
it  had  ended  victoriously,  had  left  her  very  nearly 
bankrupt  and  had  given  rise  to  an  intense  aversion 
to  war  and  a  passionate  desire  to  beat  the  sword 
into  a  motor-car  body  as  quickly  as  possible. 
As  had  often  happened  before,  the  breaking  up 
of  the  fleet  that  had  brought  us  victory  was  put 
in  hand. 

Our  position,  moreover,  was  threatened  by 
competition  from  without  as  well  as  weariness 
within.  The  war  had  brought  untold  wealth  to 
the  United  States.  The  customary  exercise  of 
Britain's  maritime  belligerent  rights  had  also 
caused  widespread  resentment  among  United 
States  citizens,  who  were  deeply  indignant  at 
what  they  regarded  as  our  unwarrantable  inter- 
ference with  their  neutral  rights  to  trade  with 
whom  they  pleased  over  seas  which  should 
be  free  to  all.  That  they  had  to  put  up  with  this 
interference  on  our  part,  the  American  people 
correctly  ascribed  to  their  lack  of  a  large  enough 
fleet ;  and  as  the  wealth  of  Europe  began  to  flow 
westward  in  an  expanding  stream,  they  were 
presented  with  the  means  of  rectifying  the 
omission.  A  very  large  building  programme  was 
put  in  hand,   designed  to  safeguard  Americans 

36 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

from  any  recurrence  of  what  they  conceived  to 
be  the  unbearable  indignities  to  which  the 
British  blockade  of  Germany  had  subjected  them. 

Across  the  Pacific,  Japan  was  also  making  hay 
while  the  sun  shone.  The  war  had  brought  her, 
too,  unexpected  wealth.  This  and  the  pre- 
occupation of  the  western  nations  with  their 
mutual  destruction  in  Europe,  gave  the  Japanese 
a  chance  to  forge  ahead  with  their  policy  of  ensur- 
ing for  themselves  the  hegemony  of  the  far  East. 
They  also  embarked  on  a  building  programme, 
an  action  which  immediately  brought  suspicious 
glances  from  the  American  side  of  the  Pacific 
Ocean.  No  sooner  therefore  were  the  exhausted 
and  impoverished  British  free  from  the  German 
trouble  than  they  found  themselves  faced  by  a 
new  naval  competition  led  by  the  United  States 
and  Japan. 

This  competition  was  saved  from  becoming  a 
deadly  race  by  the  initiative  of  the  United  States 
in  proposing  the  Washington  Conference.  In 
the  ensuing  Washington  naval  treaty,  we  gave  up 
our  centuries-old  policy  of  a  predominant  navy 
and  agreed  to  parity  with  the  United  States. 
This  parity  applied,  however,  only  to  capital 
ships  and  aircraft  carriers.  It  was  agreed  that  the 
capital  ship  and  carrier  tonnage  of  Britain,  the 
United  States  and  Japan  should  be  proportioned 
in  the  ratio  of  5  :  5  :  3,  none  of  the  capital  ships 

37 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

being  allowed  to  exceed  35,000  tons  or  carry 
guns  larger  than  16".  France  and  Italy  agreed 
to  an  equal  but  lower  ratio  of  rd']  each. 

An  attempt  was  also  made  on  our  initiative 
to  abolish  the  submarine  as  being  a  weapon  of 
aggression  alone.  Some  other  nations,  notably 
France  and  Japan,  did  not  take  this  view  of 
its  character  and  the  proposal  was  defeated.  It 
was,  however,  agreed  that  it  should  never  again 
be  used  in  the  attack  on  commerce  unless  the 
passengers  and  crew  of  ships  attacked  were  first 
put  into  a  place  of  safety,  from  which  category 
the  ship's  boats  were  expressly  excluded.  Chiefly 
owing  to  the  defeat  of  our  proposal  to  abolish  the 
submarine,  quantitative  limitation  was  not 
extended  to  cruisers  and  smaller  vessels.  Cruisers 
were  however  limited  to  10,000  tons  and  8" 
guns. 

As  an  inducement  to  Japan  to  accept  the  position 
of  inferiority  that  the  5:5:3  ratio  laid  upon 
her  and  which  had  hurt  her  amour  propre  con- 
siderably, it  was  agreed  that  no  further  develop- 
ment should  take  place  to  naval  bases  in  the 
Pacific  such  as  Honolulu,  Guam  or  Hong  Kong, 
which  might  be  regarded  as  being  intended 
for  use  against  the  Japanese  Islands.  By  this 
agreement,  Japan  received  a  measure  of  assurance 
that  neither  the  United  States  nor  Britain  had 
aggressive  designs  against  her,   since  they  were 

38 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

thus  relinquishing  the  means  for  sending  their 
fleets  near  enough  to  Japan  to  be  a  serious 
threat. 

The  new  British  base  that  had  been  started 
at  Singapore  in  1921  was  excluded  from  this 
provision.  It  was  claimed  by  us  that  the  Singapore 
Base,  while  necessary  for  the  defence  of  the 
British  Empire,  could  not  possibly  be  regarded 
as  menacing  Japan ;  which  was  true  enough 
since  it  lay  2,500  miles  from  the  Japanese  main 
islands.  The  base  was  indeed  an  obviously 
defensive  measure.  Nevertheless,  it  was  equally 
obviously  against  the  possibility  of  Japanese 
aggression  that  it  was  being  constructed  ;  which 
formed  a  somewhat  significant  commentary  on 
the  degree  of  dependence  that  we  were  placing 
on  the  security  to  be  derived  from  the  Anglo- 
Japanese  Alliance. 

That  Alliance  was  not,  however,  to  outlast 
the  Conference.  For  various  reasons,  among 
which  the  desire  to  please  the  United  States 
undoubtedly  played  a  prominent  part,  we  decided 
to  terminate  the  Alliance.  In  doing  so,  we  were 
setting  the  seal  on  a  change  in  the  fundamental 
problems  of  our  naval  strategy  that  was  of  the 
utmost  importance. 

In  every  war  we  had  waged  before  19 14,  our 
chief  enemy  had  been  a  European  one  ;  the 
French,  the  Dutch,  the  Spanish,  the  Russians. 

39 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

In  all  these  wars,  the  question  of  the  defence  of 
our  outlying  possessions  was  complementary  to 
the  defence  of  our  territory  and  interests  in  home 
waters.  By  blockading  the  enemy  fleets  in  their 
own  ports,  we  protected  not  only  the  British  Isles 
but  every  British  possession  no  matter  how  far 
distant  against  attack  by  those  fleets.  Strength 
at  the  centre  covered  the  whole  Imperial  perimeter. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  an  enemy  detachment  were 
to  escape  the  blockade  and  sail  off"  to  attack 
British  interests  in  the  West  Indies  or  the  South 
Seas,  a  British  squadron  of  appropriate  size 
could  be  sent  after  it  without  materially  affecting 
the  balance  of  strength  in  home  waters.  In  those 
old  wars,  British  squadrons  could  and  did  fight 
all  over  the  world,  but  such  operations  were 
always  intimately  bound  up  with  the  main 
contest  in  European  waters.  If  the  main  enemy 
strength  were  in  European  waters,  so  had  ours 
to  be.  Should  the  enemy  send  an  important  part 
of  his  fleet  to  distant  seas,  as  did  the  French 
to  the  West  Indies  in  the  War  of  American 
Independence,  we  could  follow  suit  without  in 
any  way  lessening  the  security  of  the  British 
Isles.  Operations  in  home  waters  and  in  outlying 
parts  of  the  world  were  and  always  had  been 
interdependent. 

All  this  was  changed  by  the  rise  of  the  United 
States  and  Japan  as  great  naval  powers  at  the 

40 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

latter  end  of  the  nineteenth  century.  We  were  then 
faced,  for  the  first  time  in  our  history,  with 
powerful  foreign  fleets  far  distant  from  the  old 
battlegrounds  of  Europe.  No  longer  therefore 
was  the  naval  situation  in  European  waters  for 
us  the  determining  factor  in  our  strategy.  We 
were  now  presented  with  the  possibility  of  major 
attack  both  at  home  and  in  one  or  even  two  far 
distant  areas  at  the  same  time.  The  likelihood  of 
becoming  embroiled  with  the  United  States  is 
one  that  we  have,  with  instinctive  wisdom, 
refused  to  countenance.  As  regards  Japan,  the 
conclusion  of  the  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance  in 
1902  served  for  many  years  to  prevent  all  the 
implications  of  the  new  alignment  from  becoming 
fully  recognised,  especially  during  the  Great 
War,  when  it  permitted  us  to  pursue  our  time- 
honoured  strategy  of  keeping  our  eyes  fixed  on 
the  European  enemy.  That  the  virtual  disappear- 
ance of  any  serious  European  rival  brought  about 
by  the  war  led  to  an  awakening  on  our  part  to  the 
significance  of  the  new  situation  in  the  Far  East 
is  indicated  by  the  commencement  of  the  Singapore 
Base  even  before  the  Anglo-Japanese  Alliance 
was  abandoned.  The  termination  of  the  Alliance 
brought  that  new  situation  into  the  front  rank  of 
our  strategical  liabilities.  In  the  future,  we  must 
take  account  of  the  possibility  of  having  to  conduct 
a  major  naval  war  in  two  hemispheres  at  once,  a 
D  41 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

thing  we  have  never  done  before,  and  of  this 
possibihty  the  estabhshment  of  the  Berhn-Rome- 
Tokyo  triangle  gives  a  clear  warning. 

The  success  of  the  Washington  Conference 
caused  naval  limitation  to  become  a  factor  in  the 
internal  politics  of  more  than  one  country.  The 
ten  years  that  followed  the  Conference  saw  the 
flood-tide  of  reaction  against  war  and  the  springing 
up,  especially  in  America  and  England,  of  peace 
societies,  women's  anti-war  movements,  pacifist 
groups,  League  of  Nations  enthusiasts  and  similar 
bodies,  controlling  important  numbers  of  votes. 
To  placate  these  peace  groups  became  the  serious 
concern  of  democratic  governments.  In  America, 
the  peace  movement  had  a  specially  naval  bias, 
arising  from  the  fact  that  the  Washington  Treaty 
had  been  brought  about  by  American  initiative, 
and  was  therefore  regarded  with  particular  pride 
as  an  essentially  American  product.  It  was  not 
long  therefore  before  the  further  extension  of 
naval  limitation  began  to  be  actively  canvassed 
among  American  political  groups  and  thereby  to 
engage  the  earnest  attention  of  the  administration. 
The  ratio  principle,  said  Americans,  having  been 
successfully  applied  to  capital  ships  and  aircraft 
carriers,  what  should  prevent  it  being  extended 
to  cruisers  and  smaller  vessels  }  In  the  British 
view  there  was  a  good  deal  to  prevent  it.  While 
battleships   and   battle   cruisers  were  vessels   of 

42 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE  THE  WAR 

combat  only,  whose  number  and  size  could  there- 
fore be  calculated  with  exclusive  reference  to 
rival  capital  ships,  the  same  did  not  hold  good 
for  other  classes  of  ship.  Absolutely  dependent 
on  overseas  supplies  in  a  way  that  the  practically 
self-contained  United  States  were  not,  Britain 
had  good  reason  to  know  that  her  requirements 
in  cruisers  and  smaller  surface  vessels  were 
determined  not  only  by  what  other  nations  had 
got  but  also  by  the  volume  of  trade  that  required 
warship  protection.  For  vessels  of  these  trade- 
protection  classes,  requirements  had  to  be  assessed 
on  an  absolute  as  well  as  a  relative  basis.  Britain 
consequently  claimed  that  by  virtue  of  having  the 
largest  volume  of  trade  in  the  world  that  needed 
protection,  she  had  a  right  to  a  larger  number  of 
cruisers  and  other  trade  protection  vessels  to 
look  after  it.  This  number  she  placed  at  70, 
a  figure  which  she  declared  to  be  necessary  to 
her  whatever  other  powers  might  have. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  British  saw  a  promising 
avenue  towards  economy  in  the  reduction  in  the 
sizes  of  certain  classes  of  ship.  If  battleships, 
she  said,  were  drastically  reduced  in  size  by  all  the 
principal  naval  powers,  no  one  would  be  relatively 
worse  off  and  everyone  would  gain  by  a  great 
saving  on  construction  costs.  Similarly,  she 
thought  that  the  10,000  ton  cruiser,  at  which 
maximum  tonnage  cruiser  size  had  been  stabilised 

43 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

at  Washington,  could  well  be  cut  down  to  7,000 
tons  without  disadvantage  to  anyone. 

In  1927  these  rival  theories  were  brought 
together  at  the  Geneva  Conference.  The 
Americans  pressed  for  a  numerical  reduction  of 
cjuisers  and  smaller  vessels  and  the  establishment 
of  parity  with  England  in  those  classes,  a  con- 
tention that  Britain  was  unable  to  accept.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  natural  American  instinct  for  the 
"  bigger  and  better  "  led  the  United  States  to 
oppose  the  British  proposal  for  reduction  in 
size.    The  Conference  ended  in  a  deadlock. 

The  Washington  Treaty  had  contained  a  clause 
allowing  for  a  further  naval  conference  in  1930 
to  consider  the  action  to  renew  or  modify  the 
original  Treaty,  which  latter  was  for  an  initial 
period  of  ten  years  only.  By  1930  naval  limitation 
had  become  a  primary  factor  in  British  internal 
politics  as  well  as  American.  The  Labour  Party 
was  in  power,  and  it  was  determined  to  make  a 
striking  gesture  towards  disarmament  at  the 
1930  Naval  Conference,  even  if  this  meant  over- 
riding its  own  naval  advisers.  In  pursuance  of 
this  resolve,  it  agreed  at  the  London  Naval 
Conference  to  the  American  proposal  for  further 
limitation  of  the  smaller  surface  ships  that  included 
a  reduction  to  50  of  the  70  cruisers  that  the 
British  Government  had  declared  to  be  necessary 
in  1927.    In  addition,  the  capital  ship  replacement 

44 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

that  would  otherwise  have  commenced  in  1931 
would  be  put  off  till  1936.  The  qualitative  Hmi- 
tations  set  at  Washington  were  therefore  continued 
for  a  further  period.  The  following  table  shows 
the  numerical  strength  of  the  British  Navy  after 
the  London  Treaty  reductions  had  taken  effect 
compared  with  its  strength  in  19 14,  and  at  the  end 
of  the  war.  The  19 14  figures  include  only  ships 
less  than  twenty  years  old. 


Battleships 

and 

battle 

Cruisers 

Destroyers, 
sloops,  etc. 

Submarines 

cruisers 

I9I4    .. 

69 

108 

285 

74 

I9I9    .. 

49 

88 

450 

98 

1933    •  • 

15 

47 

143 

56 

In  1932  the  great  Disarmament  Conference 
met  at  Geneva  and  proved  a  complete  failure. 
The  next  year  saw  the  genesis  of  the  present  stage 
of  international  politics  in  the  rise  of  the  Nazi 
regime  in  Germany.  From  then  onwards,  the  drift 
of  affairs  towards  pre-war  conditions  has  been 
unchecked.  Early  in  1935  Germany  began  to 
repudiate  the  naval  and  military  limitations  that 
the  Versailles  Treaty  had  imposed  upon  her,  but 
in  June,  1935,  she  made  an  agreement  with  us, 

45 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE  NEXT   WAR 

in  which  she  undertook  to  accept  for  herself  a 
surface  navy  about  one  third  the  size  of  ours, 
though  she  demanded  a  higher  proportion  of 
submarines. 

The  most  violent  disturbance  of  the  post-war 
conditions  was  brought  about  by  the  crisis  over 
the  Abyssinian  affair.  The  near  approach  of  war 
against  Italy  brought  the  British  Government 
up  with  a  jolt  against  the  hard  fact  that  the 
defences  of  this  country  had  been  allowed  to 
decline  a  long  way  below  the  danger  mark. 
International  gestures  had  evoked  no  response 
and  had  merely  reduced  this  country,  as  the 
chief  gesturer,  to  a  state  of  weakness  that  invited 
attack.  The  sudden  realisation  of  our  undefended 
condition,  as  the  cold  blast  from  the  Abyssinian 
highlands  swept  away  the  Genevan  mists  that 
had  lain  for  so  long  over  the  British  Isles,  came 
as  an  unpleasant  shock  to  the  country  and  caused 
a  strong  reaction.  The  nation  hurriedly  set  in 
motion  a  huge  rearmament  programme  to  cost 
;£i, 500, 000,000 — undoubtedly  the  largest  in  its 
history.  It  is  easy  enough  to  drop  behind,  however, 
but  not  so  easy  to  regain  the  lead.  No  sooner  did 
we  embark  on  this  great  programme  for  the 
recovery  of  our  security  than  all  our  rivals  did 
the  same  thing. 

Meanwhile,  in  December,  1934,  Japan  had 
given    the    required    two    years'    notice    of   her 

46 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

intention  to  terminate  the  Washington  Agreement. 
This  intimation  necessitated  the  caUing  of  a 
conference  in  the  following  year,  which  would 
in  any  case  have  been  required  under  the  terms 
of  the  1930  Treaty.  The  conference  met  in 
December,  1935,  and  endeavour  was  made  to 
secure  general  agreement.  The  Japanese,  however, 
remained  obdurate  in  making  demands  which  the 
other  powers  felt  they  could  not  accept,  and 
eventually  the  representatives  of  Japan  left  the 
conference.  It  continued  without  them,  and  in 
1936  an  agreement  was  reached  between  the 
United  States,  France  and  Britain,  the  most 
important  effects  of  which  were  to  limit  the  capital 
ship  to  35,000  tons  and  14"  guns,  cruisers  to 
8,000  tons  and  6"  guns,  and  aircraft  carriers  to 
23,000  tons,  while  numerical  or  quantitative 
limitation  was  abandoned. 

Hardly  was  the  ink  dry  upon  the  signatures 
than  rumours  began  to  reach  the  other  naval 
powers  that  Japan  was  building  or  intending 
to  build  battleships  of  over  40,000  tons,  armed 
with  guns  of  over  14"  calibre.  The  three  signatories 
of  the  1936  Treaty  thereupon  addressed  a  query 
to  her,  asking  if  these  rumours  were  true.  Their 
truth  Japan,  in  reply,  would  neither  confirm  nor 
deny  ;  whereupon  the  other  three  Powers 
informed  her  that  failing  specific  denial  they  would 
assume  the  rumours  to  be  true,  and  would  in  that 

47 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT  WAR 

case  reserve  their  liberty  of  action  to  take  whatever 
counteraction  they  considered  necessary.  They 
have  consequently  decided  to  raise  the  maximum 
tonnage  level  up  to  45,000,  though  Britain  has 
announced  that  she  does  not  intend  for  the  present 
to  go  beyond  40,000  tons.  With  the  coming  into 
operation  of  these  clauses,  it  may  be  said  that 
effective  limitation  of  naval  armaments  will  have 
disappeared. 

There  would  still  remain,  however,  one  generally 
accepted  instrument  affecting  naval  warfare  on 
the  international  Statute  Book.  The  abolition  of 
what  is  usually  known  as  *'  unrestricted  "  sub- 
marine warfare  against  commerce  was  agreed  to 
at  Washington  by  Britain,  the  United  States, 
Japan,  France  and  Italy.  In  1936  it  was  also 
accepted  by  Germany  and  Russia.  Almost  immedi- 
ately the  Spanish  war  broke  out.  In  that  war, 
the  exploits  of  the  so-called  pirate  submarines, 
which  nobody  believes  to  have  been  Spanish, 
have  dropped  an  eloquent  hint  to  the  world  of 
how  much  reliance  it,  the  modern  civilised  world, 
may  expect  to  place  on  those  international  under- 
takings which  are  commonly  described  as  solemn. 

Treaties  of  naval  limitation  seemed  valuable 
safeguards  only  so  long  as  the  world  had  no  serious 
need  of  them.  With  the  first  touch  of  real  danger, 
the  nations  have  thrown  them  hurriedly  aside. 
As   a   consequence,    the   nation   that   made   the 

48 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

greatest  sacrifices  in  order  to  keep  them  in  being 
found  itself  in  an  unpleasantly  weak  position 
when  they  crumbled  into  dust.  Successive 
British  Governments  reduced  the  Navy  consider- 
ably below  the  strength  that  responsible  naval 
opinion  regarded  as  necessary  for  the  safety  of 
the  country  and  the  Empire.  After  1935  the 
country  began,  almost  feverishly,  to  make  good 
the  deficit  that  had  been  allowed  to  grow  up  in 
its  naval  defences.  It  was  not  so  easy.  In  1936 
a  naval  programme  was  announced  for  the 
construction  of : 

2  capital  ships 

2  aircraft  carriers 

7  cruisers 

20  destroyers  and  sloops 

8  submarines 

and  other  smaller  vessels. 

This  was  followed  in  1937  and  1938  by  further 
programmes  totalling  : 

5  capital  ships 

3  aircraft  carriers 
14  cruisers 

19  destroyers  and  sloops 
10  submarines. 

Other  countries,  however,  were  also  putting  guns 
before  butter.  Germany  was  building  large 
battleships,  cruisers,  destroyers,  and  submarines. 

49 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

So  were  Italy,  France,  the  United  States  and 
(it  is  believed)  Japan,  the  latter's  battleships  being 
possibly  of  a  larger  size  than  ever.  Germany  and 
Italy,  and  especially  Italy,  were  turning  out 
submarines  at  a  phenomenal  rate.  Imposing  as 
was  our  naval  rearmament  programme,  was 
it  restoring  to  us  that  margin  of  safety  that  we 
had  voluntarily  relinquished  in  our  quest  for 
collective  security  ?  We  can  probably  take 
Germany,  Italy  and  Japan  as  our  most  likely 
antagonists.  A  comparison  of  the  naval  situation 
before  rearmament  and  when  existing  programmes 
have  been  completed  should  show  to  what  extent 
we  are  making  headway. 

The  table  opposite  shows  fairly  clearly  that,  in 
relation  to  the  groups  that  we  can  presumably 
regard  as  antagonistic,  we  shall  at  the  best  be 
no  better  off  after  the  completion  of  our  new 
construction  than  we  were  before.  Other  nations 
are  building  in  proportion  as  fast  or  faster  than 
we  are. 


SO 


GENERAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 


* 

0 

vO 

many 
apan 

ON 

00 

00 

00 

M 

p:; 

M 

r».. 

Tl- 

»H 

HH 

^^ 

< 

# 

\D 

0 

ON 

o<^ 

0 

Tt- 

CO 

M 

10 

!=^.^ 

* 

10 

>-l 

On 

C    >> 

3     (TS 

m 

^ 

M 

0^ 

CO 

M 
N 

VO 

M 

^^ 

<J 

00 
0 

M 

? 

CO 

10 

CO 

CO 

C3 

m 

HH 

vO 

CO 

N 

so 

r>-. 

l-H 

< 

ON 

Tj- 

0 

CO 

ON 

ON 

10 

vO 

00 

to 

0 

Tj- 

00 

ON 

Ov 

>. 

* 

M 

CO 

vO 

co 

G 

m 

so 

HH 

VO 

VO 

2 

< 

VO 

VO 

0 

M 

eat 
tain 

m 

0 

h-l 

10 

CO 

0(S 

< 

w^ 

vO 

vO 

00 

• 

• 

• 

TS       • 

• 

• 

• 

• 

c    • 

• 

CO 

a 

.9^ 

CO 

j:3 
02 

22 

<U     CO 

CO 

1    . 

CO 

>^  a, 

Ul 

'S 

1> 

dj 

p  0 

_-»-> 

Ui    0 

"Oh 

Ih 

3 

S^c/:) 

xj 

c« 

cd 

U( 

qj   >*■• 

3 

u 

(. 

; 

0 

Q 

CO 

0) 


0 

0 

c 

(U 

<u 

-Q 

0 
CO 

1— ^ 

V 

CO 

z 

s 

M 

B 

0 

CS 

*-> 

u 
W) 

13 

0 

13 

u 

Oh 

0^ 

C 

<u 

CO 

CO 

<u 

CU 

1-1 

•  w^ 

DhJS 

CO 

C3 

lU 

2^ 

^ 

■M 

^ 

P3 

li 

r« 

« 

■«-> 

(U 

^ 

4-> 

CJ 

r! 

u 

<u 

&. 

s 

>« 

rrt 

CO 

cJ  -C 

<u 

•4-> 

Ui 

M 

?^ 

c 

Wi 

•  ^H 

0 

■M 

«4-( 

c 

<L> 

p 

m 

0 

II  U 

< 

# 

51 


CHAPTER  IV 
t 

TECHNICAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

While  the  political  and  strategical  developments 
described  in  the  last  chapter  were  taking  place, 
technical  matters  were  not  standing  still.  Indeed, 
the  great  advances  in  aeronautical  technique 
alone  that  have  been  made  since  the  war  have 
introduced  into  naval  strategy  a  number  of 
problems  of  the  highest  significance.  So  novel 
are  these  problems  and  so  important  may  be 
their  bearing  on  future  naval  warfare  that  it  is 
thought  preferable  to  discuss  them  separately, 
and  they  are  set  out  in  the  next  chapter. 

Technical  developments  in  other  directions 
have  followed  the  historical  path  of  a  contest 
between  the  means  of  oiBFence  and  defence.  In 
the  nineteenth  century  this  contest  expressed 
itself  in  the  well-known  competition  between 
guns  and  armour.  The  post-war  naval  treaties 
caused  a  suspension  of  this  particular  contest 
by  slowing  up  battleship  construction  and  setting 
an  agreed  limit  to  the  size  of  the  gun.  The  rivalry 
between  the  offensive  and  the  defensive  continued, 

52 


TECHNICAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

however,    in    other   directions,    notably    in    con- 
nection with  the  underwater  weapons. 

The  great  influence  wielded  by  the  torpedo 
and  the  mine  in  the  Great  War  has  been  described 
in  Chapter  II.  Up  to  19 14  it  had  occurred  to 
no  one  to  devise  defensive  measures  directed 
towards  minimising  the  effects  of  the  weapons 
themselves.  Attention  had  been  given  only  to 
counter-attack  and  avoidance.  If  possible,  the 
ships  that  carried  the  torpedoes  or  mines  should 
be  sunk  before  their  weapons  could  be  fired  or 
laid.  If  not,  contact  with  the  weapons  should  be 
avoided  by  sweeping  or  by  steering  to  miss  them. 

The  great  havoc  caused  by  the  torpedo  during 
the  war  brought  forth  the  idea  of  structural 
defence.  By  fitting  "  bulges  "  outside  the  under- 
water part  of  the  ship's  side,  torpedoes  might 
be  made  to  explode  at  such  a  distance  from 
the  side  proper  as  to  preserve  it  intact  against 
the  explosion.  Only  a  few  ships  were  fitted  with 
these  bulges  during  the  war  owing  to  the  difficulty 
of  sparing  vessels  for  long  enough  periods  during 
actual  hostilities.  After  the  war,  however,  all 
existing  capital  ships  were  taken  in  hand  and  had 
bulges  fitted.  With  the  new  battleships  Nelson 
and  Rodfiey  of  the  post-war  programme,  a  further 
development  was  made  by  putting  the  bulges  inside 
the  ship  rather  than  outside,  thus  maintaining  the 
normal  underwater  streamline  shape  of  the  ship. 

53 


SEA   POWER   IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

This  bulging  of  the  big  ships  has  been  claimed 
to  have  given  them  a  high  degree  of  immunity 
from  torpedo  fire,  the  effect  of  which  is  now 
spoken  of  as  less  to  be  feared  than  that  of  heavy 
shell.  It  is  doubtful,  however,  whether  this 
optimism  is  justifiable.  Bulge  protection,  being 
mostly  a  post-armistice  development,  is  still  very 
largely  an  unknown  factor  under  war  conditions. 
It  is  true  that  experiments  have  been  carried  out, 
but  they  were  necessarily  wanting  in  certain  battle 
ingredients  whose  absence  must  leave  the  value 
of  the  experiments  to  some  extent  in  doubt.  The 
armour  penetration  tests  conducted  before  the 
war  on  the  proof  range  against  a  fixed  plate  gave 
our  naval  artillerists  a  very  erroneous  conception 
of  what  would  happen  under  action  conditions 
with  the  plate  itself  moving  rapidly  in  a  different 
plane  to  the  shell.  Similarly,  a  torpedo  test  against 
a  rapidly-moving  bulged  vessel — which  so  far  as  I 
am  aware  has  not  been  made — may  quite  easily  give 
results  that  are  quite  different  from  those  against 
a  ship  at  rest.  There  were  cases  in  the  early  days 
of  bulges  or  a  section  of  bulge  coming  away  in 
bad  weather,  and  on  at  least  one  such  occasion 
the  captain  reported  that  there  was  danger  of 
other  sections  coming  away  as  well  and  taking  the 
ship's  side  plating  with  them,  a  risk  that  com- 
pelled him  to  reduce  to  a  very  low  speed.  Though 
it  is  possible  that  a  strengthening  of  the  bulge 

54 


TECHNICAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

structure  may  have  eliminated  this  danger,  it 
remains  the  fact  that  v^^e  do  not  yet  know  for 
certain  what  reduction  of  speed  a  torpedo  explosion 
on  the  bulge  would  necessitate. 

Ships  with  internal  bulges  will  be  more  or  less 
free  from  the  above  limitation.  Yet,  however 
efficient  bulges,  whether  internal  or  external, 
may  prove  to  be,  the  average  effects  of  a  torpedo 
or  mine  explosion  cannot  fail  to  be  more  serious 
than  those  of  the  shell.  For  a  shell  may  explode 
on  armour,  and  do  no  damage  at  all  ;  while  if 
it  enters  the  ship,  there  are  many  places  where  it 
could  burst  without  causing  any  appreciable 
reduction  of  the  ship's  fighting  value.  A  mine 
or  torpedo  explosion,  on  the  other  hand,  will 
always  mean  a  couple  of  months  in  dock.  A  ship 
torpedoed  on  the  bulge  may  live  to  fight  another 
day  ;   but  it  may  not  be  the  day  you  want. 

Even  if  the  bulges  are  all  that  is  claimed 
for  them,  it  is  necessary  to  remember  that  they 
do  not  cover  the  whole  of  the  ship's  side.  There 
still  remains  an  unprotected  section  at  each  end 
of  the  ship.  They  do  not  in  particular  cover 
that  very  vulnerable  sternmost  section  of  the 
ship  that  contains  those  vital  objects  the  propellers, 
the  propeller  shafts  and  the  rudder,  the  damaging 
of  which  would  be  very  serious  indeed.  There 
is  also  the  possibility,  which  although  unlikely 
ought  not  to  be  ignored,  of  a  torpedo  entering 

55 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

the  hole  blown  in  the  bulge  by  a  previous  one  and 
exploding  against  the  ship's  side  proper. 

Moreover,  the  admitted  strengthening  of  the 
defence  that  the  bulge,  whether  outer  or  inner, 
brought  with  it  had  its  natural  reaction  in 
endjeavours  to  increase  the  power  of  the  offensive. 
Though  the  side  might  be  shielded,  there  remained 
the  ship's  bottom  which  it  was  almost  impossible 
to  protect  against  a  heavy  underwater  explosion. 
Something  can  be  done  by  increasing  the  height 
of  the  double  bottoms,  but  it  is  generally  believed 
that  a  heavy  explosion  under  the  bottom  could 
hardly  fail  to  burst  in  the  inner  hull,  and  very 
possibly  displace  the  engines  or  boilers  in  doing  so. 
What,  then,  was  needed  was  to  devise  means  for 
causing  a  torpedo  to  explode  under  a  ship's 
bottom.  To  adjust  the  depth  so  as  to  make  it 
run  under  the  ship  was  easy.  To  make  it  go 
off  as  it  passed  underneath  called  obviously  for 
some  non-contact  apparatus  to  be  brought  into 
operation  by  the  near  presence  of  the  ship.  It 
is  known  that  foreign  navies  have  been  making 
experiments  with  this  end  in  view,  though 
whether  any  of  them  have  succeeded  in  perfecting 
any  method  of  doing  so  is  not  certain.  If  a  non- 
contact  explosion  has  been  evolved — and  if  so, 
it  is  not  likely  to  be  confined  to  one  navy  only — 
the  torpedo  will  have  recovered  its  wartime 
power  of  causing  very  severe  damage  and  possible 

56 


TECHNICAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

destruction  with  one  hit.  In  that  case,  all  the 
moral  power  that  belonged  to  it  as  being,  with 
the  mine,  far  the  most  devastating  weapon  of 
naval  warfare  is  likely  to  return  to  it.  It  does 
not  even  seem  necessary  for  the  non-contact 
gear  actually  to  have  been  perfected  for  this  to 
happen.  Being,  as  the  non-contact  torpedo  is, 
a  possibility  that  has  to  be  reckoned  with,  a 
naval  commander  will  not  know  for  certain  whether 
his  adversary  possesses  it  or  not.  If  the  last 
war  is  any  guide,  he  is  likely  to  assume  the  worst 
and  to  frame  his  strategy  accordingly.  In  dealing 
with  the  underwater  weapon,  the  threat  may  be 
as  powerful  as  the  actuality.  To  declare  an  area 
mined  in  the  last  war  was  often  as  effective  in 
keeping  ships  out  of  it  as  actually  to  mine  it. 

The  same  general  arguments  apply  to  the  mine 
as  to  the  torpedo.  The  development  of  a  non- 
contact  mine  would  permit  it  to  be  laid  at  a  depth 
below  the  normal  ship's  draught,  which  again 
would  enable  it  to  circumvent  the  paravane  and 
explode  under  the  bottom.  Unless  therefore  some 
counter  to  the  non-contact  exploder  is  previously 
devised,  it  seems  likely  that  in  the  next  war  both 
the  mine  and  the  torpedo  will  be  regarded  with 
the  same  dread  and  treated  with  the  same  respect 
that  they  were  in  the  last. 

If  the  torpedo  has  been  liable  to  vary  in  impor- 
tance   according    to   the    ebb    and    flow    of    its 

^  57 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

destructive  power  relative  to  the  defensive  equip- 
ment of  the  ship  attacked,  the  same  appHes  to 
the  vessels  that  carried  the  torpedo.  Particularly 
is  this  so  in  regard  to  the  submarine.  The  outbreak 
of  the  war  had  found  the  surface  ship  practically 
defenceless  against  the  submarine,  provided  the 
latter  could  approach  near  enough  to  get  in  its 
attack.  A  means  of  counter-attack  was  produced 
during  the  war  in  the  depth  charge.  This  was  an 
effective  anti-submarine  weapon  provided  it  could 
be  dropped  near  enough  to  its  target.  The  difficulty 
was  that  there  was  no  means  of  knowing  where 
a  submarine  was  when  it  was  under  water.  Up 
to  the  end  of  the  war  this  problem  was  never 
solved,  and  the  first  indication  of  a  hostile  sub- 
marine was  usually  the  firing  of  torpedoes.  When 
the  enemy  had  thus  disclosed  himself,  the  dropping 
of  depth  charges  was  still  more  or  less  a  blind 
affair,  and  it  was  chiefly  luck  if  the  submarine 
was  damaged. 

Very  shortly  after  the  war,  science  managed 
to  produce  a  means  for  determining  the  position 
of  submerged  objects,  the  lack  of  which  had 
hitherto  handicapped  surface  ships  so  severely 
in  dealing  with  the  submarine.  An  instrument  was 
produced,  working  on  the  echo  principle,  which 
enabled  the  approximate  range  and  bearing  of  a 
submerged  object  to  be  ascertained.  With  this 
apparatus  it  became  possible  to  locate  and  attack 

58 


TECHNICAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

an  unseen  submarine  with  a  far  greater  chance 
of  success  than  had  previously  been  possible. 

The  invention  of  the  echo  detection  gear 
caused  a  slump  in  the  shares  of  the  submarine, 
just  as  the  development  of  bulge  protection  had 
lowered  the  estimated  value  of  the  torpedo. 
In  the  case  of  the  submarine,  it  is  likely  that  the 
reaction  was  all  the  stronger  by  reason  of  the 
fear  and  alarm  which  the  underwater  vessel  had 
inspired  during  the  war,  when  it  had  so  very 
nearly  brought  Great  Britain  to  her  knees.  The 
new  appliance  was  warmly  greeted  as  providing 
the  necessary  antidote  to  submarine  warfare 
which  would,  it  was  confidently  assumed,  be 
reduced  in  future  to  a  shadow  of  its  former  self. 

This  comfortable  assurance  of  the  decline  of  the 
submarine  as  a  potential  danger  is  well  illustrated 
in  a  recent  speech  of  Sir  Samuel  Hoare's  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  when  he  said  that : 

*'  to-day  we  are  justified  in  saying  that,  although 
we  regard  the  submarine  as  an  extravagant 
nuisance  that  ought  to  be  abolished,  the 
submarine  is  no  longer  a  danger  to  the  security 
of  the  British  Empire."^ 

In  uttering  this  inspiriting  judgment.  Sir  Samuel 
was  giving  a  lead  to  the  optimists  which  they  were 
not  slow  to  follow.    Many  of  them  seized  on  his 

^Hansard,  November  15th,  1937. 

59 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

words  as  evidence  that  the  submarine  could  in 
future  be  largely  discounted  as  a  war  factor. 
To  take  an  example,  the  anonymous  writer  of  a 
Times  article  on  oil  in  wartime  last  December 
quoted  Sir  Samuel's  statement  in  order  to  argue, 
in  opposition  to  the  opinion  of  Admiral  Sir 
Howard  Kelly,  that  the  tankers  bringing  oil 
to  this  country  in  wartime  would  be  in  no  real 
danger  from  submarine  attack.  Since  from  this 
and  other  references  to  it,  Sir  Samuel's  confident 
statement  seems  to  have  been  widely  noticed 
and  to  have  had  no  little  influence  in  shaping 
lay  opinion  in  the  country,  it  is  desirable  to  examine 
whether  the  available  evidence  bears  him  out. 

The  presumption  is  that  Sir  Samuel's  statement 
was  based  on  the  result  of  the  peace  practices 
that  the  fleet  is  constantly  carrying  out.  Now, 
as  every  service  man  knows,  peace  practices  can 
never  be  quite  representative  of  actual  warfare, 
being  always  conducted  under  partially  artificial 
conditions  and  usually  under  specially  favourable 
ones.  Considerations  of  a  rationed  fuel  allowance 
and  of  an  always  over-stocked  training  programme 
demand  that  the  most  be  made  of  the  time  allocated 
to  any  form  of  training.  Such  things  as  anti- 
submarine exercises  are  therefore  inevitably  carried 
out  in  areas  where  submarines  have  previously 
been  stationed  and  usually  take  place  in  moderately 
good  weather  and  last  a  comparatively  short  time. 

60 


TECHNICAL   DEVELOPMENTS   SINCE   THE   WAR 

In  wartime  with  long  periods  of  strain,  uncer- 
tainty, fatigue,  and  with  every  kind  of  weather 
to  contend  with,  good,  bad  and  very  bad,  the 
results  obtained  are  likely  to  be  a  good  deal 
poorer  than  peace  exercises  would  promise. 
Such  at  all  events  was  the  lesson  of  the  last  war 
in  regard  to  gunnery  and  torpedo  results.  It 
is  noteworthy  that  this  estimate  has  not  been 
contradicted  by  the  experience  of  the  inter- 
national patrol  against  the  activities  of  the 
"  pirate  "  submarines  in  the  Mediterranean.  The 
evidence  provided  under  these  semi-active  service 
conditions  has  not  been  particularly  encouraging. 
On  October  4th,  1937,  the  British  destroyer 
Basilisk  thought  she  detected  a  submarine  through 
her  echo  gear  and  proceeded  to  drop  depth  charges 
on  its  supposed  position.  Later  on,  after  an 
inquiry,  the  Admiralty  informed  the  world  that 
it  was  satisfied  that  no  submarine  had  been  present. 
This  episode  suggests  that  the  detecting  appara- 
tus is  by  no  means  faultless  and  that  what  occurred 
here  where  no  great  issue,  such  as  the  protection 
of  a  fleet  of  battleships  or  of  a  convoy,  was  at 
stake  and  where  the  nerves  of  officers  and  men 
cannot  have  been  under  any  serious  strain,  may 
happen  again  and  more  frequently  under  the 
greater  hazards  of  actual  hostilities.  Had  Sir 
Samuel's  pronouncement  been  made  before  this 
episode,  its  optimism  could  be  better  understood. 

61 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

But  since  it  was  uttered  a  short  time  afterwards, 
its  confident  tone  seems  less  easy  to  justify. 
Actually,  I  have  yet  to  meet  the  naval  officer 
who  is  ready  to  endorse  Sir  Samuel's  cheerful 
estimate  or  who  does  not  view  it  as  mistakenly 
ove^-sanguine,  especially  in  view  of  the  shortage 
of  small  craft  to  be  referred  to  in  Chapter  VII. 


62 


CHAPTER  V 

THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE  AIR  WEAPON 

It  will  be  useful  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter 
to  state  what  the  aircraft  is.  The  aircraft  that 
flies  over  the  sea  to  take  part  in  warlike  operations 
against  or  connected  with  ships  is  to  all  intents 
a  ship  itself.  With  its  ability  to  fly  above  the 
surface  of  the  sea,  it  is  blood-brother  to  the 
submarine  with  its  ability  to  move  below  it.  We 
may  therefore  regard  warships  as  divisible  into 
three  distinct  species :  surface  vessels,  which 
operate  on  the  surface  ;  submarine  vessels,  which 
operate  below  the  surface ;  and  supermarine 
vessels  or  aircraft,  which  operate  above  it.  The 
supermarine  vessels  may  be  either  ship-borne 
aircraft,  carried  by  and  operating  from  a  ship  ; 
or  they  may  be  shore-based  aircraft  operating 
from  a  land  aerodrome.  Both  are  capable  of 
performing  the  same  general  functions  and  are 
therefore  operationally  indistinguishable.  For 
that  reason,  it  is  imperatively  necessary  that  the 
Navy  should  be  given  full  control  over  those  of 
its  aerial  warships  that  operate  from  shore  bases. 

63 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

The  use  of  aircraft  over  the  sea  did  not  develop 
sufficiently  during  the  war  for  them  to  exert  much 
influence  over  naval  operations.  The  lighter- 
than-air  vessels  performed  a  certain  amount 
of  useful  reconnaissance  work,  notably  the 
Zeppelins  in  the  German  sortie  of  August  i8th 
1916,  and  the  British  "  blimps  "  in  anti-submarine 
patrols.  The  part  played  by  aircraft  in  actual 
sea  fighting,  however,  was  negligible. 

The  coming  of  the  peace  ushered  in  a  period 
of  great  development  for  naval  flying,  which 
has  continued  unchecked  up  to  the  present  time. 
Large  aircraft  carriers  were  built  and  the  part 
that  aircraft  would  play  in  naval  operations  began 
to  receive  more  and  more  attention.  This  process 
of  development  was  stimulated  by  the  propaganda 
disseminated  by  the  recently  created  Royal  Air 
Force,  anxious  to  consolidate  its  position  as  an 
independent  service.  Claims  began  to  be  heard 
that  the  new  and  rapidly  growing  air  weapon 
would  soon  supersede  navies  altogether.  It  was 
claimed  in  particular  that  aircraft  would  be  able 
to  bomb  the  battleship  out  of  existence,  an 
assertion  that  gave  rise  to  the  well-known  "  bomb 
V.  battleship  "  controversy,  a  controversy  which 
is  by  no  means  extinguished  to-day. 

The  fact  that  the  verbal  projectiles  of  the 
early  Air  Force  enthusiasts  were  directed  mainly 
against  the  surface  warship  may  account  for  the 

64 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE  AIR  WEAPON 

fact  that  for  a  good  many  years  it  was  this  aspect 
of  air  development  that  monopoHsed  the  attention 
of  both  sailors  and  airmen.  The  Admiralty  saw 
the  problem  in  terms  of  battleships.  On  the  one 
hand,  how  best  could  the  air  weapon  be  utilised 
in  the  attack  on  the  enemy's  battleships,  and  on  the 
other,  how  could  our  battleships  be  protected 
against  aerial  attack  by  the  enemy  ?  The  solution 
to  the  first  part  of  the  problem  was  comparatively 
simple.  Having  built  all  the  aircraft  carriers  that 
the  Washington  ratios  allowed,  the  Admiralty 
proceeded  to  supply  battleships  and  cruisers  with 
as  many  catapult  aircraft  as  it  was  felt  the  ships 
could  take  without  prejudice  to  their  fighting 
quality.  The  solution  to  the  defensive  problem 
was  more  open  to  question.  There  was  passive 
defence  by  gunfire  from  the  ships  themselves  ; 
or  there  was  active  defence  by  means  of  fighter 
aircraft  who  would  shoot  down  the  attacking  planes 
before  they  could  drop  their  projectiles.  There 
were  several  drawbacks  to  the  active  method.  The 
great  speed  of  aircraft  made  the  period  of  approach 
of  attacking  planes  so  short  that  it  was  doubtful 
if  the  defending  fighters,  if  kept  on  deck  until  the 
attackers  were  reported  coming,  could  get  into 
the  air  in  time  to  meet  the  attack.  If,  however, 
a  constant  fighter  patrol  were  kept  in  the  air,  it 
had  necessarily  to  be  so  weak  as  to  throw  doubt 
on  its  power  to  provide  adequate  protection. 

6s 


SEA  POWER   IN   THE  NEXT   WAR 

From  the  first,  therefore,  passive  defence  by 
gunfire  was  adopted  as  one  essential  element  at 
least  of  anti-aircraft  defence.  Moreover,  as  air- 
craft speeds  grew  higher  and  higher  with  the 
passing  of  the  years,  we  find  also  more  and  more 
reliance  being  placed  on  anti-aircraft  gunfire  for 
the  defence  of  battleships  and  other  surface 
ships.  So  much  so,  in  fact,  that  the  last  two  or 
three  years  have  witnessed  the  conversion  of 
old  cruisers  into  special  anti-aircraft  gun  vessels. 
At  the  time  of  writing  two  cruisers  have  been  so 
converted,  but  it  is  understood  that  a  number 
of  others  are  to  undergo  the  same  treatment. 
This  allocation  of  an  appreciable  amount  of  our 
admittedly  inadequate  cruiser  tonnage  to  the 
duty  of  anti-aircraft  gun  vessel  is  expressive  of  the 
great  reliance  the  Admiralty  had  come  to  place 
on  this  form  of  anti-aircraft  defence.  The  same 
reliance  on  anti-aircraft  fire  is  again  indicated 
in  this  speech  of  Sir  Samuel  Hoare's  when 
introducing  the   1937  naval  estimates  : — 

"  Of  all  the  targets  that  air  forces  might 
attack,  the  fleet  was  the  least  attractive  target 
that  any  possible  enemy  might  select.  He 
did  not  want  to  put  the  case  too  high  or  to 
suggest  that,  because  it  was  such  an  unattractive 
target,  no  enemy  would  ever  attack  a  fleet. 
What  he  said  was  that  a  fleet  of  this  kind 

66 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR   WEAPON 

would  be  SO  unattractive  a  target  that  an  enemy 
was  likely  to  think  twice  or  thrice  before 
attacking  it." 

It  has  to  be  noted  that  this  confidence 
of  the  Admiralty's  in  the  anti-aircraft  gun  to 
deal  with  attacking  aircraft  is  inconsistent  with 
the  partiality  it  has  shown,  and  particularly  so 
in  recent  years,  for  the  aircraft  carrier.  This 
country  has  notably  taken  the  lead  in  the  con- 
struction of  these  vessels,  having  ten  built, 
building  or  projected  against  six  of  any  other 
power.  Now  carriers  are  expensive  vessels,  the 
new  ones  costing  with  their  aircraft  the  best 
part  of  £4,000,000.  But  the  greater  the  ability 
of  the  anti-aircraft  artillery  on  or  surrounding  the 
battleships  to  defeat  the  aircraft,  the  less  obviously 
must  be  the  value  of  the  aircraft  carrier  as  a  factor 
in  battle.  For  either  the  aircraft  is  no  real  danger 
to  the  battleship,  in  which  case  it  would  seem  that 
a  good  deal  of  the  very  considerable  tonnage  we 
are  devoting  to  carriers  could  better  be  allocated 
to  some  other  class  of  ship  ;  or  else  the  anti- 
aircraft gun  is  not  really  so  effective  against 
aircraft  after  all,  in  which  case  the  great  confidence 
that  the  Admiralty  is  evidently  placing  in  anti- 
aircraft fire  would  seem  to  be  misplaced.  So  far 
as  battle  is  concerned,  therefore,  an  official 
policy  that  aims  at  taking  a  lead  in  aircraft  carriers 

67 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT    WAR 

and  also  in  anti-aircraft  cruisers  must  be  founded 
on  a  contradiction.  Apart  from  battle  the  utility 
of  carriers  would  appear  to  be  limited,  for  they 
are  too  large  and  therefore  too  few  to  play  much 
part  in  the  defence  of  trade.  It  is  true  that  I 
ha;/e  heard  it  suggested  that  they  would  be  useful 
for  carrying  out  air  raids  on  an  enemy's  territory. 
Wars,  however,  are  not  won  by  bombing  coastal 
towns  and  villages  and  it  is  not  to  be  thought 
that  the  Admiralty  would  build  large  ships  with 
such  a  purpose  as  that  in  view.  If,  therefore,  Sir 
Samuel  Hoare  was  indeed  correct  in  saying  that 
aircraft  would  think  not  twice  but  thrice  before 
attacking  a  battle  fleet,  our  expenditure  of 
^20,000,000  on  new  aircraft-carriers  seems  to 
need  some  explaining  away. 

What  light  do  the  post-war  years  throw  on  the 
problem  of  air  attack  on  warships  and  the  efficacy 
or  otherwise  of  anti-aircraft  fire  as  a  means 
of  defence  ?  There  have  been  a  certain  number 
of  incidents  in  recent  years  in  which  aircraft 
and  men-of-war  have  come  into  hostile  contact. 
There  was  the  Greek  naval  rebellion  of  1935, 
when  aircraft  were  sent  out  to  bomb  the  rebel 
cruiser  Averoff.  There  was  the  Dutch  naval 
revolt  in  the  Far  East  a  couple  of  years  earlier, 
when  they  were  similarly  sent  to  deal  with  a 
mutinous  battleship.  And  there  has  been  the 
evidence  of  the  Spanish  war.    In  all  these  cases, 

68 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR   WEAPON 

the  achievements  of  the  aircraft  have  been 
poor  and  a  long  way  below  what  the  air  enthusiasts 
claimed  would  be  the  case.  This  has  been  parti- 
cularly so  in  the  Spanish  war  where,  for  example, 
the  insurgent  warships  blockading  Bilbao  steamed 
slowly  about  for  days  on  end  without  apparently 
suffering  damage  or  even  inconvenience  from 
the  Government  aircraft.  These  vessels  would 
seem  to  have  furnished  ideal  targets  for  aircraft. 

It  is  proper  to  remember,  however,  that  all 
these  instances  were  connected  with  civil  wars, 
in  which  all  the  motives  normally  at  work  in 
warfare  between  sovereign  States  may  not  be 
present.  While  the  contestants  in  civil  war  may 
not  be  reluctant  to  kill  off  the  persons  of  their 
opponents,  they  may  not  be  so  anxious  to  sink 
or  destroy  the  other  side's  warships,  which  after 
all  belong  to  their  common  country  and  will  still 
be  needed  for  national  defence  which  ever  side 
wins.  It  is  conceivable  that  such  considerations 
may  disincline  the  contestants  in  civil  conflicts 
to  make  a  thorough-going  test  of  the  destructive 
powers  of  aircraft  against  warships. 

The  same  sentiments  would  not,  of  course, 
apply  to  air  attacks  against  commercial  vessels, 
such  as  suspected  blockade  runners,  especially 
when  they  are  foreigners.  In  this  direction,  the 
Spanish  war  provides  more  evidence.  At  the 
time  of  writing,  over  ten  British  ships  have  been 

69 


SEA  POWER   IN   THE  NEXT  WAR 

sunk  by  air  attack  and  a  larger  number  hit  and 
damaged.  On  the  other  hand,  there  have  been  a 
good  many  instances  of  ships  being  unsuccess- 
fully attacked  from  the  air,  the  bomb  marks- 
manship being  often  extremely  bad. 

When  we  turn  to  the  Chinese  war,  we  leave  the 
sphere  of  internal  strife  and  come  to  ordinary 
warfare  in  which  no  modifying  influences  play 
a  part.  The  evidence  here,  such  as  it  is,  does  not 
seem  to  support  the  aircraft  against  the  ship. 
The  Japanese  flagship  lay  in  the  Whampao  river 
off"  Shanghai  for  months  and  was  attacked  con- 
tinually by  Chinese  aircraft  without  being  hit. 
The  Chinese  may  not,  of  course,  be  very  good 
shots,  and  any  European  airmen  who  might 
have  been  flying  their  planes  would  presumably 
not  be  highly  trained  bombing  pilots.  Did  not 
the  more  professional  Japanese  sink  the  Panay  ? 
True,  they  did  ;  but  there  again,  it  has  to  be 
remembered  that  the  Americans  were  taken  by 
surprise  and  that  the  Panay's  means  of  defence 
were  not  exactly  powerful.  Taken  all  round,  the 
results  of  the  air  attack  against  ships  cannot  be 
called  impressive. 

The  same  can  equally  be  said  of  the  gunnery 
results  against  the  aircraft.  British  warships 
have  on  several  occasions  opened  fire  on  aircraft 
during  the   Spanish  war,   without   I   think   one 

70 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR   WEAPON 

success.  In  the  Chinese  war,  if  the  Chinese 
bombing  marksmanship  against  the  Japanese 
was  hopelessly  bad,  the  Japanese  anti-aircraft 
fire  against  the  Chinese  planes  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  very  much  better.  The  testimony  of 
the  Chinese  war  on  the  air  problem  seems  in  fact 
to  be  more  negative  than  positive. 

Such  are  the  lessons  of  experience  up  to  date. 
It  may  quite  reasonably  be  argued  that  they  are 
inconclusive,  and  that  with  the  more  highly- 
trained  air  forces  or  anti-aircraft  gunners  that 
several  countries  are  no  doubt  sure  they  possess 
the  results  would  be  very  different.  Quite  possibly 
they  would.  Nevertheless,  the  results,  as  they  are, 
are  below  the  estimates. 

While,  therefore,  the  full  potentialities  of  the 
air  weapon  in  a  first-class  European  war  can  so 
far  only  be  guessed  at,  the  indications  are  that  it 
is  not  likely  to  sweep  the  surface  warship  from  the 
seas  in  the  way  that  was  once  claimed  for  it. 
The  same  claim  was  made,  though  less  vociferously, 
for  the  submarine  before  the  war,  but  when 
the  time  came  it  was  found  that  the  underwater 
vessel,  though  it  added  greatly  to  the  complication 
of  naval  warfare,  was  not  able  to  keep  the  surface 
vessel,  in  one  form  or  another,  from  fulfilling 
its  customary  role.  There  is  no  reason  yet  to 
think  that  the  new  aerial  element  in  naval  fighting 

71 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

will  again  prove  any  more  than  an  added  compli- 
cation or  that  it  will  be  able  to  change  the  whole 
face  of  naval  warfare. 

But  though  it  may  quite  well  be  argued  from 
the  available  evidence  that  the  practical  results 
likely  to  be  achieved  by  naval  aircraft  in  the 
next  war  are  much  less  than  is  commonly  believed, 
it  would  be  a  mistake  to  assume  that  their  influence 
over  naval  operations  will  be  small.  That  influence 
may  be  much  greater  than  the  actual  results 
achieved  by  them  would  warrant.  We  noticed  in 
Chapter  II  the  striking  moral  effect  produced  by 
the  submarine  over  the  operations  of  the  Grand 
Fleet  in  the  last  war.  Yet  the  practical  achieve- 
ments against  that  fleet  were  so  small  as  to  be 
almost  trifling.  Two  light  cruisers  were  success- 
fully torpedoed  and  sunk  on  August  19th,  1916. 
Apart  from  that,  not  one  ship  of  the  Grand  Fleet 
was  sunk  by  a  submarine,  and  not  one  battleship 
of  that  fleet  was  even  hit  by  a  submarine's  torpedo. 

The  great  moral  influence  of  the  submarine 
is  derived  from  its  unseen  approach  and  from  its 
use  of  the  dreaded  underwater  weapon.  It  is 
quite  possible  that  the  aircraft  may  exert  a 
comparably  powerful  moral  influence  and  for 
generally  similar  if  not  exactly  identical  reasons. 
The  aircraft  cannot  expect  to  approach  unseen  in 
the  way  that  was  possible  to  the  submarine 
in  the  last  war,   but  by  means    of   cloud-flying 

72 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR   WEAPON 

something  not  far  short  of  that  unseen  approach 
may  be  attainable.  Even  in  cloudless  weather, 
the  disadvantage  of  the  aircraft's  open  approach 
will  be  very  largely  nullified  by  its  great  speed, 
which  by  reducing  the  period  between  the  first 
sighting  and  the  delivery  of  the  attack  to  seconds 
rather  than  minutes  should  produce  most  of  the 
elements  of  surprise. 

The  attacking  aircraft  will  have  the  choice  of 
bomb  or  torpedo.  In  popular  discussions  of  the 
air  problem  the  use  of  the  torpedo  is  largely 
overlooked.  For  the  public,  the  question  is  always 
one  of  "  bomb  v.  battleship,"  never  torpedo.  Yet 
it  is  possible  that  the  torpedo  may  be  the  more 
promising  aerial  weapon  of  the  two  for  use  at  sea. 
The  mathematical  chances  of  hitting  a  line  of 
ships  with  a  torpedo  fired  from  2,000  yards  are  a 
good  deal  greater  than  those  of  hitting  with  a 
bomb  from  6,000  feet.  Moreover  the  damage  to 
be  expected  from  the  explosion  of  a  non-contact 
torpedo  is  probably  much  greater  on  the  average 
than  that  from  a  bomb.  The  torpedo  exploding 
somewhere  under  the  bottom  can  hardly  fail  to 
inflict  a  grave  injury.  The  bomb  coming  from 
above  may  explode  in  some  comparatively  in- 
nocuous compartment  inside  the  ship.  For  these 
reasons,  the  possibility  of  aerial  torpedo  attack 
may  appear  more  forbidding  to  an  admiral  than 
attack  by  bomb. 

F  73 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

But  though  the  material  destructiveness  of  the 
bomb  may  be  less  to  be  feared,  it  carries  a  novel 
and  unpleasant  menace  that  is  all  its  own.  This  is 
its  power  of  attacking  the  personnel  of  men-of-war 
rather  than  the  material,  and  of  attacking  it 
unawares.  In  battle,  the  ship's  company  of  a 
big  ship  is  distributed  all  over  the  ship,  a  good 
deal  of  it  behind  armour  or  otherwise  under 
protection.  At  other  times,  a  surprise  emergency 
due  to  being  torpedoed  by  a  submarine  or  to 
striking  a  mine  results  in  damage  to  the  ship 
more  than  to  loss  of  life  among  the  crew.  Surprise 
attack  by  bomb  from  the  air,  on  the  other  hand, 
may  catch  the  men  at  their  ease  on  the  mess  decks, 
where  they  will  be  both  unprotected  and  collected 
under  crowded  conditions  that  will  enable  the 
bomb  to  wreak  the  utmost  havoc,  as  occurred  in 
the  case  of  the  Deutschland. 

This  unpleasant  possibility  must  in  future 
add  not  a  little  to  the  strain  of  naval  warfare, 
for  it  means  that  whenever  men-of-war  are  within 
reach  of  attack  by  hostile  aircraft,  the  normal  life 
of  the  ship  cannot  go  on  without  exposing  the 
officers  and  men  to  decimation  by  a  lucky  bomb 
exploding  in  their  living  quarters.  The  moral 
effect  due  to  air  attack  will  hardly,  however,  be 
affected  by  whichever  of  the  two  weapons,  bomb 
or  torpedo,  is  used  on  any  particular  occasion. 
Moral  effect  is  born  of  the  threat  and  not  of  the 

74 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR   WEAPON 

reality,  and  where  two  dangers  of  differing  serious- 
ness are  both  equally  possible,  it  is  in  human 
nature  to  make  mental  allowance  for  the  graver  of 
the  two. 

The  admiral  of  a  surface  fleet  who  pins  his 
faith  to  the  orthodox  gun  duel  between  the 
rival  battleships  is  likely  to  be  as  little  anxious 
to  expose  his  ships  to  the  untoward  consequences 
of  sporadic  air  attack  as  his  predecessors  of  the 
Great  War  were  to  brave  the  risks  of  submarines 
and  mines.  And  he  will  probably  entertain  this 
feeling  more  pronouncedly  towards  shore-based 
than  ship-borne  aircraft.  Attack  by  ship-borne 
aircraft  will  mean  that  there  are  enemy  carriers 
or  other  large  men-of-war  within  flying  range 
which  his  own  aircraft  or  ships  can  counter- 
attack. Against  attack  by  shore-based  aircraft 
he  will  be  mostly  unable  to  retaliate,  and  for  that 
reason  will  be  all  the  more  desirous  of  avoiding 
their  attentions.  Whenever  therefore  an  admiral 
may  feel  concerned  to  preserve  his  vessels  from 
avoidable  damage — as  for  instance  the  com- 
paratively few  and  consequently  precious  capital 
ships  of  present-day  navies — he  is  bound  to 
experience  a  reluctance  to  take  them  within  the 
effective  zone  of  the  enemy  coastal  air  bases.  To 
penetrate  this  zone  will  be  to  expose  himself  to 
the  danger  of  repeated  torpedo  or  bomb  attacks 
and  will  place  him  in  the  anxious  dilemma  of 

75 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

condemning  his  men  to  long  periods  closed  up  at 
action  stations  or  of  exposing  them  to  severe 
casualties  if  given  their  normal  and  necessary 
relaxation.  One  effect  of  the  air  weapon  in  future 
must  be  to  hamper  and  restrict  the  operations 
of  surface  fleets  over  and  above  those  restrictions 
already  imposed  by  mines  and  submarines. 

This  restrictive  influence  that  the  air  seems 
destined  to  exert  will  necessarily  vary  with  the 
size  of  the  ship.  Just  as  great  reluctance  was 
shown  in  the  last  war  to  expose  the  large  and 
therefore  comparatively  scarce  capital  ships  to 
mine  or  torpedo,  but  a  good  deal  less  solicitude 
was  manifested  for  the  immunity  of  destroyers 
and  other  small  craft,  so  may  we  expect  a  greater 
readiness  in  the  future  to  allow  the  smaller 
and  more  numerous  ships  to  brave  the  dangers 
of  air  attack  than  the  larger  ones.  In  the  last 
war  the  great  ship  went  in  fear  of  the  submarine. 
It  will  not  be  surprising  if  it  goes  in  fear  of  the 
aircraft  as  well  in  the  next. 

The  probable  inclination  on  the  part  of  warships 
to  keep  out  of  reach  of  enemy  shore-based  aircraft 
must  also  affect  the  position  of  naval  bases.  An 
admiral  who  may  feel  reluctant  to  lead  his  fleet 
within  effective  range  of  hostile  aerodromes  will 
feel  even  less  disposed  to  use  a  base  within  the 
same  zone.  To  do  so  is  to  expose  his  ships  to 
damage  under  specially  unfavourable  conditions  ; 

76 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR  WEAPON 

that  is,  when  they  are  motionless  at  anchor  and 
are  powerless  to  take  avoiding  action.  It  means 
also  that  the  personnel  will  be  liable  to  continuous 
harassment  in  what  corresponds  to  their  rest 
billets.  There  must  therefore  be  a  natural  desire 
to  make  use  of  naval  bases  outside  the  coastal 
air  zone.  The  farther  bases  are  removed  from  the 
enemy's  coast,  however,  the  less  the  strategical 
value  of  the  base  from  the  naval  point  of  view, 
a  complication  which  must  become  more  and  more 
embarrassing  as  the  range  of  aircraft  steadily 
increases.  The  time  is  likely  to  come  before 
very  long,  if  indeed  it  has  not  already  arrived, 
when  naval  bases  cannot  be  sited  outside  hostile 
coastal  air  zones  without  taking  the  fleet  too  far 
away  to  keep  an  effective  watch  on  the  enemy's 
ships.  The  Mediterranean  is  a  case  in  point. 
In  1935  the  close  proximity  of  Malta  to  the 
Italian  coast  caused  the  British  Mediterranean 
Fleet  to  remove  itself  to  Alexandria.  Now, 
however,  that  no  part  of  the  Eastern  Mediterranean 
can  be  regarded  as  outside  the  range  of  Italian 
aircraft,  a  similar  retirement  would  not  have  the 
same  utility.  In  fact,  with  the  arrival  of  aircraft 
of  transatlantic  range,  the  point  seems  to  have 
been  reached  where  fleets  cannot  be  kept  clear 
of  shore-based  aircraft,  and  will  have  to  put  up 
with  air  attack  in  their  bases  if  they  are  to 
continue  to  exercise  their  proper  functions. 

77 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

So  far  we  have  been  considering  the  influence 
of  the  air  on  the  operations  of  the  battle  fleets. 
What  now  of  its  bearing  on  other  aspects  of  naval 
warfare  such  as  trade  protection  or  attack.  The 
aeroplane  shares  with  the  submarine  the  ability 
to  pnove  in  three  dimensions  instead  of  two. 
We  may  therefore  be  sure  that  for  it,  too,  distant 
cover  by  a  superior  battle  fleet  will  be  ineffective 
in  preventing  it  reaching  its  objective.  Whereas 
the  submarine  can  dive  under  the  battle  fleet  on 
its  way  to  attack  trade,  the  airplane  can  fly  over 
the  top  of  it  for  the  same  purpose.  Nor  does  it 
seem  possible  for  defending  aircraft  to  exercise 
the  principle  of  *'  cover  "  in  the  air  that  the 
warship  can  develop  against  its  own  kind  on  the 
surface.  We  may  conclude,  therefore,  that  the 
same  principle  of  defence  will  apply  in  both 
cases  ;  namely  that  if  trade  is  to  be  defended 
against  air  attack  the  defence  must  be  provided 
on  the  spot.  In  other  words,  shipping  must  be 
given  some  form  of  anti-aircraft  defence.  What 
form  this  should  take  will  be  discussed  in  later 
chapters. 

Summarising  the  evidence  we  have  reviewed 
regarding  the  power  of  aircraft,  there  is  reason 
to  think  that  it  is  a  good  deal  less  than  has  generally 
been  expected.  Encouraged  by  the  non-realisation 
of  the  more  extreme  claims  previously  made  for 
the  air,  there  are  a  number  of  naval  officers  who 

78 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   AIR   WEAPON 

are  now  saying  that  the  air  will  prove  a  negligible 
factor  in  future  naval  warfare.  Admitting  that 
much  of  the  evidence  of  the  Spanish  and  Chinese 
wars  is  in  these  officers'  favour,  I  should  never- 
theless be  more  inclined  to  agree  with  them  did 
I  not  remember  that  exactly  the  same  thing 
was  said  of  the  submarine  before  1914.  As  it  turned 
out,  the  material  damage  the  latter  caused  to 
the  warship  fleets  was  comparatively  small,  while 
its  moral  influence  over  them  was  great.  On  the 
other  hand,  while  it  caused  great  destruction 
among  merchant  shipping,  its  moral  eff^ect  on 
their  movements  was  unexpectedly  small ;  to  the 
surprise  and  confusion  of  the  Germans  and  the 
great  honour  of  their  officers  and  crews.  It  would 
not  be  surprising  if  the  influence  of  the  airplane 
were  to  be  generally  similar. 


79 


CHAPTER  VI 

INVASION 

Having  now  examined  the  use  of  sea  power  in 
the  last  war  and  having  traced  the  principal 
developments  that  have  occurred  during  the 
interval  between  the  Armistice  and  the  present 
time,  we  are  in  a  position  to  estimate  what  effect 
these  developments  are  likely  to  have  in  a  naval 
war  of  the  immediate  future. 

As  mentioned  in  Chapter  I,  the  value  of  sea 
power  is  to  be  measured  in  terms  of  the  sea 
communications.  Its  importance  lies  in  the  power 
it  can  give  to  one  side  or  the  other  to  use  the  sea 
highways  for  its  own  purposes  and  correspondingly 
to  deny  them  to  the  enemy.  This  use  of  the  sea 
highways  has  two  main  aspects,  one  dealing  with 
invasion  and  the  other  with  trade  and  supplies. 
In  this  chapter  we  will  examine  the  question  of 
invasion. 

Since  the  principles  of  naval  strategy  first 
began  to  be  properly  understood,  the  feasibility 
of  overseas  invasion  has  been  a  question  of  the 
superiority   or   inferiority   of  the   surface   fleets. 

80 


INVASION 

Generally  speaking,  the  side  with  the  most 
powerful  fleet  could  send  its  armies  across  the  sea 
to  attack  any  selected  enemy  territory,  either  his 
home  territory  or  his  overseas  possessions,  and 
the  inferior  side  could  not.  If  the  latter  tried  to 
do  so,  the  expedition  was  liable  to  be  set  upon  by 
the  superior  fleet  and  either  destroyed  or  captured. 
In  the  last  two  or  three  centuries,  this  unpleasant 
possibility  has  been  sufficient  to  deter  any  ruler  or 
government  from  attempting  a  serious  invasion 
of  its  enemy's  home  territory  in  the  face  of  his 
superior  fleet.  Napoleon,  standing  on  the  shore 
at  Boulogne  with  his  "  Army  of  England  "  behind 
him,  would  not  embark  on  his  attempt  until  the 
French  fleet  could  gain  command,  if  only  tem- 
porary command,  of  the  Channel  ;  which  it 
never  did.  Minor  raids,  whose  failure  would  not 
be  regarded  as  a  severe  reverse,  might  be 
attempted.  The  poor  communications  and  the 
slow  and  uncertain  speed  of  ships  in  the  old  sailing 
days  gave  such  raids  a  fair  chance  of  getting  away 
and  reaching  their  destination  undiscovered  ;  as 
for  example  the  French  raids  on  Ireland.  Even 
so,  the  record  of  such  raids  is  one  of  almost 
unbroken  failure. 

The  great  improvements  in  the  means  of 
communication  and  in  the  propulsion  and  speed 
of  ships  during  the  nineteenth  century  made 
things  even  more  difficult  for  the  invader,  and  the 

8i 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

difficulty  was  still  further  enhanced  by  the  growing 
complexity  of  army  weapons  and  equipment. 
The  requirements  of  an  army  have  increased  so 
much  in  diversity  and  volume  in  the  last  hundred 
years  that  an  army  corps,  which  in  Napoleon's 
tiijie  could  be  put  ashore  to  live  very  largely  on 
the  country,  would  now  require  a  daily  supply 
of  over  a  thousand  tons  of  provisions,  ammunition, 
barbed  wire  and  military  stores  of  all  kinds,  all 
from  its  own  transports.  So  hazardous  in  fact 
had  any  sort  of  overseas  military  expedition 
become  by  19 14  for  the  inferior  naval  power  that 
no  such  attempt  was  made  by  any  of  the  Central 
Powers  during  the  war,  except  in  the  case  of  the 
Oesel  Island  expedition  by  the  Germans  in  the 
Baltic,  in  which  sea  they  happened  to  enjoy  the 
naval  superiority. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  the  superior  naval 
power  still  enjoyed  his  historic  freedom  to  send 
his  armies  across  the  sea  as  he  pleased.  It  was 
not  long  however  before  it  became  clear  that  for 
him,  too,  the  progress  of  science  had  begun  to 
exercise  a  hampering  effect.  The  submarine  was 
still  a  new  and  only  partly  developed  weapon  in 
1 9 1 4.  The  British  military  lines  of  communication 
with  France  were  moreover  so  short  and  therefore 
well  guarded  as  to  afford  the  submarine  little 
scope.  The  Dardanelles  expedition  gave  it  a 
better    opportunity    to    show    its    power.      The 

82 


INVASION 

expedition  had  gone  to  waters  which  at  the  time 
were  free  of  submarines,  and  it  went  to  work  in 
the  traditional  manner.  Clustered  round  the 
beaches  were  the  transports  and  the  battleships, 
cruisers,  destroyers  and  other  small  craft  of  the 
supporting  fleet.  Exactly  one  month  after  the 
landing,  a  submarine  arrived  out  from  Germany 
and  torpedoed  one  and  then  another  of  the 
battleships.  The  effect  was  impressive.  The 
best  part  of  that  great  array  of  shipping,  warships 
and  transports,  hurriedly  dispersed  and,  like 
rabbits  going  to  ground,  disappeared  into  distant 
harbours  ;  all  except  the  destroyers  and  small 
craft,  who  now  became  a  ferry  service  between  the 
sheltering  transports  and  the  beaches.  The  army 
however  was  well  established  ashore  by  that  time 
and  had  a  reserve  of  supplies  on  land  with  it. 
Had  the  submarines  been  present  at  Gallipoli  a 
month  earlier,  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the  landing 
would  not  have  been  attempted. 

Since  then,  measures  for  dealing  with  submarines 
have  made  much  headway,  as  described  in  a 
previous  chapter.  Even  with  these  improvements, 
however,  it  is  very  doubtful  if  transports  anchored 
off  an  open  stretch  of  coast  could  be  adequately 
protected  against  submarine  attack  at  the  present 
time.  To  give  an  expedition  that  reasonable 
degree  of  anti-submarine  protection  to  render  an 
opposed  landing  a  practical  operation  it  would 

83 


Mi 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

almost  certainly  be  necessary  to  find  an  enclosed 
harbour  which  could  be  netted  in  and  made 
submarine-proof. 

This  limiting  condition  must  detract  to  no 
inconsiderable  extent  from  the  military  chances  of 
th^  expedition's  success  as  an  invading  force. 
It  has  always  been  rightly  held  that  the  greatest 
source  of  strength  of  a  sea-borne  military  force 
lies  in  its  power  to  effect  surprise  through  its 
ability  to  select  any  point  on  the  enemy's  coast 
for  its  landing,  provided  only  that  boats  could  be 
beached  there.  If  the  selection  is  now  to  be 
narrowed  down  to  the  always  comparatively  few 
good  harbours,  the  previous  element  of  surprise 
must  be  very  much  reduced  and  the  task  of  the 
defenders  made  correspondingly  simpler. 

Air  power  is  likely  to  add  yet  further  to  the 
disabilities  already  imposed  on  an  invading  force 
by  the  submarine.  If  the  latter  tends  to  reduce 
the  highly  important  element  of  surprise  by 
restricting  the  choice  of  landing  beaches,  the 
airplane  should  be  able  to  reduce  surprise  still 
more  by  reason  of  its  great  powers  of  recon- 
naissance. With  the  large  and  increasing  ranges 
of  modern  aircraft,  it  should  in  many  cases  be 
possible  to  keep  up  an  air  patrol  sufficiently  far 
to  seaward  to  sight  an  approaching  expedition 
the  evening  before  its  arrival.  Its  sighting  a 
long  way  out  at  sea  should  enable  the  calling  up 

84 


INVASION 

of  intercepting  submarines  and  of  destroyer 
forces  to  attack  the  vulnerable  convoy  during 
the  dark  hours.  Air  observation  also  imposes  on 
the  invaders  that  difficult  operation  a  dawn 
landing  as  the  alternative  to  having  their  final 
approach  accurately  reported  from  the  air.  The 
air  will  also  be  of  direct  assistance  to  the  defenders 
by  allowing  troops  to  be  moved  to  the  threatened 
spot  by  troop-carrying  aircraft,  as  an  even 
swifter  means  of  concentration  than  that  due 
to  modern  motorised  transport. 

Nor  will  the  contribution  of  aircraft  be  limited  to 
reconnaissance.  Since  the  number  of  ship-borne 
aircraft  available  to  an  expedition  is  likely  always 
to  be  comparatively  small  relative  to  the  great 
quantities  of  shore-based  aircraft  that  the  nations 
are  now  engaged  in  producing,  an  expedition  once 
discovered  may  well  be  subject  to  frequently 
recurring  bomb  and  torpedo  attacks  as  it  ap- 
proaches its  anchorage,  and  the  troops  to  bombing 
and  machine-gunning  during  their  disembarkation. 

The  submarine,  the  airplane,  and  wireless 
telegraphy  have  each  and  all  added  to  the  strength 
of  the  defence  against  invasion.  To  the  superior 
naval  power  these  extra  safeguards  come  as 
additions  to  the  security  traditionally  due  to 
the  possession  of  the  stronger  surface  fleet.  To 
the  weaker  surface  power  they  come  as  some  sort 
of  a  substitute  for  its  inferiority  on  the  surface. 

85 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

It  may  be  true  to  say  that  invasion  has  never 
succeeded  without  surface  superiority.  It  would 
be  by  no  means  true  to  say  that  surface  superiority 
ensures  success.  It  did  not  ensure  success  at 
GallipoH,  for  although  the  Anglo-French  surface 
superiority  in  the  Mediterranean  was  un- 
challeriged  and  sufficed  to  bring  the  expedition 
to  the  beaches  in  complete  safety,  it  was  only  with 
great  difficulty  that  the  troops  managed  to  land 
and  even  then  they  eventually  had  to  come  away. 
The  progressive  strengthening  of  the  defence 
since  that  time  will  have  made  it,  in  the  average 
case,  even  more  difficult  for  the  troops  to  get 
ashore. 

The  invasion  of  a  country  that  possesses  the 
command  at  sea  had  by  19 14  become  so  un- 
promising as  not  to  offer  even  that  outside  chance 
that  justifies  a  risky  undertaking.  The  Germans 
certainly  had  never  any  thought  of  despatching 
any  sort  of  military  expedition  against  this  country, 
though  our  own  authorities  were  always  un- 
necessarily fearful  lest  they  might.  Indeed,  the 
odds  on  our  inflicting  a  resounding  defeat  on  any 
such  expedition,  with  the  probability  of  a  fleet 
action  thrown  in,  were  so  promising  that  we 
ought  to  have  done  our  best  to  encourage  the 
Germans  to  make  the  attempt,  by  keeping  Britain 
invitingly  denuded  of  troops.  Instead,  we  did 
the   opposite.      Nowadays,   with   the   air   as   an 

86 


INVASION 

additional  safeguard,  the  danger  of  invasion  to 
the  superior  naval  power  is,  if  possible,  even 
more  remote. 

For  Great  Britain,  moreover,  invasion  is  an 
academic  rather  than  a  practical  subject ;  for  if 
the  defeat  of  our  surface  fleet  were  to  take  place, 
which  alone  would  make  it  practicable,  the  victor 
would  have  no  need  to  waste  his  military  strength 
on  storming  bullet-swept  beaches.  He  could 
starve  us  into  submission  without  risking  the 
life  of  a  single  grenadier. 

For  more  self-supporting  countries  who  might 
be  also  inferior  at  sea,  such  as  Australia  and  New 
Zealand,  invasion  is  a  more  real  possibility ; 
and  for  them  the  strengthening  of  the  defence 
is  a  factor  of  importance,  whose  value  will  be 
considered  in  a  later  chapter. 


87 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

Operations  in  connection  with  sea-borne  trade 
resolve  themselves  into  those  of  attack  and 
defence.  For  this  country,  defence  must  take 
priority.  Absolutely  dependent  as  v^e  are  on 
sea-borne  imports  for  the  maintenance  of  ourselves 
and  our  industries,  and  on  exports  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  our  credit,  the  defence  of  our  overseas 
communications  must  be  regarded  as  a  prior 
charge  to  attack  on  the  enemy's.  Not  until  we 
have  satisfied  ourselves  on  the  first  item  can  we 
legitimately  go  on  to  the  second.  Moreover, 
the  defence  aspect  of  overseas  communications 
is  far  and  away  more  difficult  than  that  of  attack. 
In  the  last  war,  we  were  for  a  time  at  our  wits* 
end  to  protect  our  trade  against  the  German 
submarine  attack.  Never  at  any  time,  however, 
did  we  experience  any  particular  difficulty  in 
intercepting  enemy  or  contraband  trade.  It  is 
true  that  the  geographical  factor  made  things 
easy  for  us.  Nevertheless,  the  experience  of 
the  French  wars  suggests  that,  even  under  much 
less  favourable  conditions,   the  problem  of  the 

88 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

attack  will  always  be  far  less  troublesome  than 
that  of  defence.  It  is  therefore  proposed  to  deal 
here  principally  with  the  problem  of  defence  of 
our  overseas  communications.  If  we  are  able 
to  solve  that  problem  to  our  own  satisfaction  we 
may  rest  confident  that  the  attack  on  a  future 
enemy's  trade  will  not  be  beyond  our  capacity. 

When  we  speak  about  our  overseas  com- 
munications, we  naturally  think  mainly  of  our 
trade,  since  the  bulk  of  our  shipping  on  the 
high  seas  is  necessarily  engaged  in  the  transport 
of  commercial  goods.  In  wartime,  the  term 
communications  must  also  cover  the  movement 
of  troops  by  sea.  We  considered  the  question  of 
invasion  in  the  last  chapter,  but  chiefly  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  final  assault  on  the  hostile 
territory.  So  far  as  concerns  their  passage  over 
the  ocean  to  the  near  vicinity  of  their  landing 
place,  the  problem  of  the  protection  of  the  trans- 
port is  virtually  the  same  as  that  of  ordinary 
trading  vessels.  Both  are  covered  by  the  term 
**  sea-borne  communications."  While,  therefore, 
extra  precautions  are  always  taken  over  the 
protection  of  troop  transports,  the  general 
principles  of  their  defence  are  the  same  as  for 
commercial  shipping. 

In  the  last  war  we  had  to  protect  our  com- 
munications against  two  forms  of  attack,  surface 
and  submarine.  In  the  next  war  the  problem 
G  89 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE    NEXT    WAR 

will  be  made  even  harder  by  the  addition  of  a 
third  danger  from  the  air.  If  this  air  attack  on 
commerce  is  to  be  at  all  effective  it  must  necessarily 
be  of  the  "  unrestricted  "  variety.  The  existing 
international  law  on  the  subject  of  trade  attack 
demands  the  observance  of  **  visit  and  search  " 
as  a  prelude  to  capture  or  destruction,  and  in  the 
latter  alternative  it  ordains  that  the  crew  must 
first  be  put  in  a  place  of  safety,  a  condition  that 
the  use  of  the  ship's  boats  is  deemed  not  to 
satisfy.  Now  the  airplane  cannot  observe  these 
rules.  In  its  present  stage  of  development  it 
can  neither  conduct  visit  and  search  nor  can  it 
provide  any  greater  security  than  the  ship's 
boats  for  the  passengers  and  crew.  Consequently, 
if  it  is  to  be  used  for  the  attack  on  commerce, 
it  can  only  do  so  in  violation  of  International 
Law.  The  same  thing  applies  also  to  the 
submarine.  It,  too,  can  only  be  a  serious  threat  to 
trade  by  disregarding  the  existing  rules  of  war 
and  indulging  in  *'  unrestricted  "  submarine  war- 
fare. What  is  the  likelihood  of  the  rules  being 
observed  ?  It  was  mentioned  in  an  earlier  chapter 
that  the  Washington  Conference  had  affirmed  the 
illegality  of  unrestricted  submarine  warfare  and 
that  as  late  as  1936  Germany  and  Russia  had 
subscribed  to  this  affirmation,  thus  making  the 
signatories  Britain,  the  United  States,  Japan, 
France,  Germany,  Russia  and  Italy.     No  such 

90 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  TRADE 

convention  has,  however,  been  drawn  up  in  regard 
to  air  attack,  which  remains  legally  free  of  limita- 
tions. It  seems  likely,  however,  that  the  use  of  the 
air  and  the  submarine  weapons  against  commerce 
will  go  hand  in  hand.  If  a  country  is  prepared  to 
disregard  international  opinion  by  engaging  in 
unrestricted  air  attack  it  is  hardly  to  be  expected 
that  it  would  be  scrupulously  exact  in  its  utilisation 
of  the  submarine. 

What  then  are  the  prospects  of  the  limiting 
conditions  agreed  to  regarding  submarine  warfare 
being  observed  in  practice  ?  Very  little,  I  suggest. 
The  sanction  for  the  condemnation  of  unrestricted 
submarine  warfare  lies  in  the  humanitarian  senti- 
ment that  deplores  the  endangering  of  the  lives 
of  the  non-combatant  crews  (and  passengers)  of 
peaceful  merchant  ships.  But  if  the  nations  are 
prepared,  as  everyone  takes  it  for  granted  that 
they  are,  to  rain  death  and  destruction  on  civilian 
populations  from  the  air,  there  is  absolutely  no 
reason  at  all  why  they  should  harbour  any  greater 
consideration  for  the  officers  and  men  of  merchant 
ships.  The  air  bombing  of  civilians  that  is  even 
now  going  on  in  two  continents  implies  the 
complete  disappearance  of  any  mitigating  factor 
in  warfare  of  the  future.  We  must  therefore 
regretfully  accept  unrestricted  submarine  and 
air  attacks  against  trade  as  a  probable  feature  of 
the  next  war. 

91 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

That  being  so,  we  have  to  admit  that  the  defence 
of  trade  has  become  a  more  intricate  problem 
than  it  has  hitherto  been.  The  addition  of  air 
attack  has  brought  with  it  the  compHcation  that 
this  attack  may  be  made  either  by  ship-borne  or 
by  shore-based  aircraft.  Since  it  seems  Ukely 
that 'the  attack  on  trade  by  shore-based  aircraft 
will  prove  much  more  formidable  than  that  by 
the  ship-borne  variety,  the  problem  of  defence  may 
differ  considerably  according  to  whether  the 
mercantile  shipping  requiring  protection  is  inside 
or  outside  the  range  of  hostile  coastal  aircraft, 
and  in  the  former  case,  whether  the  hostile  coastal 
zone  is  or  is  not  flanked  by  British  territory. 
It  is  therefore  proposed  to  divide  the  problem 
up  into  three  representative  cases,  those  of  the 
protection  of  trade  in  Home  waters,  where  both 
foreign  and  British  coastal  zones  will  affect  the 
issue  ;  in  the  Mediterranean,  where  foreign 
coastal  aircraft  may  provide  the  chief  air  com- 
ponent ;  and  thirdly,  in  the  open  ocean,  where 
coastal  aircraft  can  play  no  part  at  all.  The 
remainder  of  this  chapter  will  be  devoted  to  the 
first  of  these  cases. 

The  home  terminals  of  British  trade  are  neces- 
sarily the  places  where  that  trade  is  the  most 
exposed  to  attack  if  it  can  be  got  at ;  for  it  is  there 
that  all  the  various  mercantile  streams  from  the 
different  parts   of  the  world  come  together  as 

92 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

they  approach  the  British  Isles.  It  was  there 
that  the  German  submarines  found  their  most 
fruitful  hunting-ground  in  the  last  war  ;  in  the 
Western  approaches,  in  the  English  Channel,  in 
the  North  and  St.  George's  Channels  and  the 
Irish  Sea.  The  most  promising  area  of  all  was 
that  covering  the  approaches  to  the  great  Port 
of  London,  but  that  region  happened  to  be 
unpropitious  for  submarines,  being  profuse  in 
shallows,  sandbanks  and  strong  tides,  all  of  which 
the  submarine  dislikes. 

Should  we  go  to  war  with  Germany  again,  we 
ought  to  be  prepared  for  a  renewal  of  that 
submarine  warfare.  The  whole  of  her  naval 
policy  points  in  that  direction.  In  the  first  place, 
her  agreement  to  a  one-third  ratio  of  surface 
forces  shows  that  she  has  abandoned  any  idea  of 
competing  with  us  for  the  surface  command. 
Secondly,  she  is  pushing  on  very  fast  with  the 
construction  of  submarines,  having  completed 
30  in  the  last  two  years  and  having  30  more  under 
construction.  It  is  only  prudent  to  think  that 
this  rapid  submarine  building  is  being  done  with 
a  view  to  their  employment  in  the  same  manner 
as  in  the  last  war,  a  surmise  that  is  not  contradicted 
by  an  opinion  expressed  to  Lieutenant-Colonel 
P.  T.  Etherton  by  the  Ex-Crown  Prince  in  1933, 
that  ''  the  next  naval  war  will  not  be  fought  on 
the   water   but  below  it  ;    and  that   submarines 

93 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

will  largely  decide  the  issue  to  be  fought  out  by 
the  rival  navies."^ 

Against  a  recurrence  of  the  German  submarine 
campaign  against  trade,  we  should  need  to 
employ  the  same  counter-measures  as  before, 
namely  convoy  and  escort.  While,  however, 
the  introduction  of  convoy  will  this  time  be  a 
straightforward  matter,  for  which  it  has  been 
officially  stated  that  preparations  are  ready,  the 
supply  of  escorts  is  in  a  less  fortunate  state  than 
it  was  in  1917.  What  defeated  the  submarine  in 
the  last  war  was  the  introduction  of  convoy 
coupled  with  the  employment  of  very  large 
numbers  of  convoy  escorts  and  anti-submarine 
small  craft.  It  is  important  to  notice  that  these 
two  factors  were  interdependent.  Convoy  was 
the  right  policy  to  adopt,  but  its  adoption  depended 
on  adequate  numbers  of  convoy  protection  vessels 
being  available.  So  much  was  this  the  case  that 
the  Admiralty  of  19 17  was  always  complaining 
that  it  had  not  got  enough  escorts  to  protect  the 
convoys  if  they  were  formed.  Yet  even  before 
convoy  was  generally  introduced  we  had  about  400 
escort  vessels  (destroyers,  sloops  and  patrol  boats) 
available  for  convoy  work,  besides  several 
thousands  of  trawlers,  drifters  and  other  auxiliary 
vessels  patrolling  the  Channel  approaches. 

What  is  the  position  now  ?    At  the  present 

^  Sunday  Express,  May  8th,  1938. 

94 


THE  DEFENCE  OF   TRADE 

moment  our  total  available  supply  of  escort 
vessels  (destroyers,  sloops,  patrol  boats)  is  i8o, 
and  we  have  50  building.  From  our  present  180, 
we  must  subtract  at  least  60  destroyers  which 
would  be  required  for  work  with  the  battleships, 
a  similar  or  larger  number  employed  in  that 
way  in  the  last  war  being  additional  to  the  400 
escort  vessels  previously  mentioned.  On  a  direct 
comparison,  therefore,  we  can  now  only  muster 
about  120  convoy  escorts,  as  against  the  400 
that  were  regarded  as  barely  sufficient  in  19 17. 
Moreover,  our  total  of  trawlers,  drifters  and  other 
small  craft  has  also  declined. 

Now,  we  have  noted  in  a  previous  chapter  that 
the  invention  since  the  war  of  a  submarine 
detecting  device  has  rendered  the  task  of  the 
submarine  a  good  deal  more  hazardous.  At 
the  same  time,  we  questioned  whether  Sir  Samuel 
Hoare  was  justified  in  his  somewhat  sweeping 
assertion  that  the  submarine  was  no  longer  a 
menace  to  this  country.  And  there  is  another 
aspect  of  the  case  that  seems  to  indicate  that 
Sir  Samuel  may  have  been  allowing  his  optimism 
to  run  away  with  him.  The  new  detecting  device, 
though  it  has  undoubtedly  improved  the  escorting 
vessels'  prospects  of  dealing  successfully  with 
submarine  attack  on  a  convoy,  has  done  nothing 
to  reduce  the  number  of  escorts  required  to  do 
so.     Indeed,  the  efficacy  of  the  new  gear  is  to  a 

95 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

great  extent  dependent  on  there  being  a  certain 
number  of  vessels  available  to  operate  it.  Since, 
therefore,  we  now  have  only  about  a  third  of  the 
escorts — or  under  a  half  when  the  existing 
programme  is  completed — that  the  Admiralty 
considered  necessary  for  the  proper  protection 
of  our  1:onvoys  in  the  last  war,  we  seem  to  have  a 
very  serious  shortage  in  vessels  of  this  type. 
For,  as  things  are,  we  appear  to  be  faced  with  the 
alternative  of  reducing  the  number  of  escorts 
allotted  to  each  convoy  a  long  way  below  what  is 
necessary,  or  of  leaving  well  over  half  our  trade 
without  escorts  at  all. 

There  is,  as  we  have  earlier  agreed,  a  chance 
that  aircraft  may  prove  a  useful  ally  to  trade 
against  the  submarine.  While  allowance  is  proper 
to  be  made  for  this  possibility,  it  is  very  question- 
able whether  it  can  wisely  be  held  to  compensate 
for  our  apparent  very  serious  shortage  of  escort 
vessels  as  compared  with  the  last  war.  On  the  basis 
of  that  experience,  we  shall  still  be  over  200  of 
these  ships  short  of  requirements  even  when  those 
that  are  now  building  have  joined  the  fleet. 
But  so  far  from  the  Admiralty  speeding  up  the 
construction  of  this  type  it  is  actually  doing  the 
opposite  ;  for  in  the  original  building  programme 
for  1938,  it  omitted  to  make  any  provision  for 
escort  vessels  at  all.  The  omission  gave  rise  to  a 
good  deal  of  comment  and  criticism  in  Parliament, 

96 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

and  caused  no  little  surprise  in  professional  circles, 
where  it  seemed  altogether  inexplicable  that,  while 
provision  could  be  made  for  almost  every  other 
class  of  ship,  and  particularly  for  depot  ships  and 
submarines,  the  escort  classes,  destroyers,  sloops, 
and  similar  vessels,  of  which  we  stood  most  in 
need  were  just  those  that  found  no  place  in  the 
programme.  It  is  difficult,  in  fact,  not  to  regard 
the  Admiralty's  apparent  attitude  of  complacency 
towards  the  submarine  danger  without  a  definite 
feeling  of  anxiety.  The  recent  increases  in  the 
submarine  fleets  of  the  totalitarian  powers  have 
been  impressive.  It  is  impossible  to  think  that 
the  Admiralty  can  be  placing  such  complete 
reliance  on  the  observance  of  international  under- 
takings not  to  engage  in  unrestricted  submarine 
warfare  against  commerce  as  to  be  taking  no 
precautions  against  their  breach.  But  if  not,  it 
seems  to  be  discounting  one  of  the  most  dearly- 
bought  lessons  of  the  last  war  to  an  extent  that 
the  acquisition  of  any  new  defensive  measures 
against  the  submarine  cannot  be  thought  to 
justify.  One  naturally  inclines  to  assume  that 
the  Admiralty  is  fully  alive  to  what  it  is  doing 
and  has  plans  ready  to  meet  all  eventualities. 
At  the  same  time  it  is  only  prudent  to  remember 
that  it  has  more  than  once  shown  a  disinclination 
to  take  a  sufficiently  serious  view  of  the  submarine 
danger.     Prior  to  19 14,  it  tended  to  make  light 

97 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

of  the  underwater  craft.  The  result  was  that 
the  outbreak  of  war  found  us  with  no  anti- 
submarine defences  for  the  principal  naval  base. 
Again,  during  the  war,  despite  the  deal  warnings 
Germany  gave  us  in  191 5  and  1916  of  the 
possibility  of  unrestricted  submarine  warfare, 
the  actual  commencement  of  that  warfare  in 
19 1 7  discovered  us  largely  unprepared  to  deal 
with  it. 

Then  we  come  to  the  air.  Assuming  again 
that  we  are  at  war  with  Germany,  to  what  extent 
would  our  merchant  shipping  be  in  danger  from 
air  attack  .?  First  of  all,  what  form  of  air  attack 
is  to  be  apprehended  ?  Will  it  be  ship-borne  or 
shore-based  ?  A  moment's  reflection  will  make 
it  clear  that  ship-borne  attack  is  extremely 
unlikely.  The  Germans  would  hardly  expose 
expensive  aircraft  carriers  to  the  risk  of  destruction 
by  our  own  surface  vessels  or  aircraft  when  they 
could  get  the  same  or  a  better  result  by  means  of 
aircraft  flown  over  from  German  land  aerodromes. 
It  is  shore-based  aircraft  which  would  be  the 
danger.  If  so,  how  would  they  be  likely  to  act  ? 
Practically  the  whole  of  the  Channel  and  the 
East  Coast  of  England  must  now  be  regarded  as 
within  practical  bombing  range  of  aerodromes 
inside  the  present  German  frontiers.  We  can 
certainly  say  that  the  North  Sea  as  far  as  the 
Humber  and  the  Channel  as  far  as  Portsmouth 

98 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

are  within  comfortable  bombing  range.  That 
means  that  a  long  stretch  of  the  approaches  to 
the  Port  of  London  is  exposed  to  shore-based 
air  attack,  whether  the  trade  were  routed  by  the 
Channel  or  north  about  round  Scotland. 

The  crowded  funnel  of  the  Thames  Estuary 
itself  is  almost  the  nearest  point  of  all  to  Germany. 
This  small  and  highly  vulnerable  terminal  region 
into  which  something  like  40  per  cent,  of  our 
import  trade  converges  seems  therefore  to  form 
the  most  promising  point  of  attack,  especially 
since  the  tendency  of  recent  years  has  been  to 
extend  the  list  of  commodities,  all  or  nearly  all 
of  which  are  handled  by  London's  port ;  and 
since,  moreover,  the  existing  organisation  for 
feeding  the  population  of  London  itself  has 
grown  up  round  the  Port  of  London,  as  being 
the  centre  of  distribution. 

In  planning  an  attack  on  a  converging  stream  of 
enemy  supplies,  the  most  profitable  place  to 
choose  is  the  point  of  final  junction,  if  it  can  be 
got  at.  In  this  case  it  can  be  got  at ;  for  the 
stream  of  supplies  bound  for  London  meets 
ultimately  in  the  London  docks.  If  enemy 
aircraft  can  bomb  the  docks,  they  can  not  only 
attack  our  shipping  in  its  most  concentrated  and 
therefore  most  vulnerable  state,  but  they  may 
also  be  able  to  demolish  the  dock  gates,  the  transit 
sheds,  the  unloading  apparatus,  and  the  railway 

99 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

sidings,  all  of  them  essential  elements  in  the 
process  of  discharging  the  cargoes  after  the  ships 
that  carry  them  have  reached  port.  What  is 
the  chance  of  hostile  bombers  being  able  thus  to 
cut  short  London's  supplies  by  smashing  up  the 
organization  for  handling  them  at  the  point  of 
arrivaf  ?  No  one  knows.  Defence  in  the  shape 
of  anti-aircraft  guns,  fighter  aircraft  and  balloon 
barrages  might  be  able  to  keep  them  off  sufficiently 
to  prevent  decisive  damage  being  done  ;  or  it 
might  not.  It  seems  to  be  generally  accepted 
that  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  prevent  attacking 
aircraft,  or  some  of  them  at  all  events,  getting 
through  to  their  target.  How  much  damage  they 
will  do  to  a  well-defended  target  when  they  have 
reached  it  remains  however  an  unknown  factor. 
We  must  not  close  our  eyes  to  the  possibility 
that  enemy  bombers  might  be  able  to  paralyse 
the  Port  of  London  by  smashing  up  the  docks 
or  dislocating  the  unloading  organisation.  Again, 
they  might  not. 

If  they  could  not,  then  it  is  possible  that  they 
might  transfer  their  operations  farther  down 
stream  where  the  defence  is  less  easily  staged  ; 
namely,  the  sea  approaches  to  London.  The 
hydrographical  features  of  the  Thames  Estuary, 
which  we  have  previously  noted  as  operating  as 
a  deterrent  to  the  submarine,  do  not  present  the 
same    unfriendly    countenance    to    the    aircraft. 

100 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

While  shoals  and  narrow  channels  are  a  bogey 
to  the  underwater  vessel,  they  mean  nothing  to 
the  bomber  ;  but  they  unpleasantly  restrict  the 
movements  of  ships  desiring  to  manoeuvre  clear 
of  the  bombs. 

Defence  measures  would  be  considerably  more 
difficult  for  ships  in  the  Estuary  than  for  the 
docks.  The  anti-aircraft  guns  would  have  to  be 
transferred  from  solid  ground  to  the  unsteadier 
ship,  and  the  number  of  anti-aircraft  gun  vessels 
required  would  be  large.  In  proportion,  more- 
over, as  their  fire  proved  effective,  a  progressively 
increasing  number  of  such  vessels  would  be 
required,  as  the  attacking  aircraft  would  naturally 
endeavour  to  outflank  them  by  moving  down 
towards  Dover  or  into  the  Channel.  Again, 
balloon  barrage  might  or  might  not  be  possible 
from  a  ship  platform  ;  while  not  only  would  there 
be  less  warning  of  the  approach  of  enemy  aircraft, 
but  our  own  defending  aircraft  would  have  to 
fly  farther  from  their  aerodromes  in  order  to  deal 
with  them.  If,  therefore,  we  have  had  to  concede 
that  the  chances  of  being  able  to  prevent  enemy 
aircraft  from  reaching  and  attacking  the  docks 
are  not  good,  the  chances  of  preventing  them 
attacking  shipping  in  the  Estuary  seem  even  less 
promising ;  though  of  course  the  target  is 
presented  in  a  more  dispersed  and  therefore  less 

lOI 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

vulnerable  form  the  farther  away  from  the  docks 
it  is  attacked. 

Whether  or  not  concentrated  air  attack  on  the 
London  docks  or  on  shipping  in  or  approaching 
the  Thames  Estuary  would  be  stronger  than  the 
defence  is  a  matter  which  cannot  be  known  till 
the  timfe  comes.  It  might  be  found  that  our  own 
aircraft  could  obtain  that  degree  of  "  air 
superiority  "  over  the  Straits  of  Dover  and  the 
Estuary  as  to  provide  cover  for  the  docks  and 
the  shipping  using  them.  It  might  even  be 
found  that  the  attack  was  not  so  very  concentrated 
after  all.  It  is  fair  to  expect  that  Germany  would 
not  be  at  war  with  us  alone  and  that  she  might 
have  her  aerial  hands  distinctly  full  in  dealing 
with  the  air  forces  of  Russia,  France  and 
Czechoslovakia.  The  hordes  of  airplanes  that  we 
are  inclined  to  picture  as  lined  up  all  ready  to 
descend  with  a  roar  on  London,  its  docks,  and 
its  shipping,  might  therefore  have  urgent  engage- 
ments elsewhere. 

But  while  we  need  not  necessarily  believe  in  the 
worst,  we  should  be  foolish  not  to  prepare  for  it. 
Failure  to  do  so  would,  if  our  expectations  have 
been  over-sanguine,  precipitate  us  into  even 
greater  danger  than  our  neglect  to  prepare  against 
unrestricted  submarine  warfare  in  191 4,  1915  and 
19 16,  threw  us  in  19 17.  The  question,  therefore, 
is,  what  could  we  do  if  the  Port  of  London  could 

102 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

no  longer  be  used  ?  The  answer  seems  fairly 
obvious.  If  London  is  too  dangerous  for  shipping, 
the  latter's  port  or  ports  of  arrival  must  be  shifted 
to  the  less  vulnerable  west  coast ;  and  Plymouth, 
Avonmouth,  Cardiff,  Liverpool,  Glasgow  and 
other  smaller  ports  be  used  to  absorb  the  additional 
traffic. 

The  transference  of  London's  shipping  to  the 
western  ports  would  be  no  light  task.  Questions 
of  the  extra  dock,  transit  shed  and  warehouse 
accommodation  would  need  careful  attention. 
More  difficult  still  is  probably  the  transport 
problem,  for  whereas  London's  food  is  now 
deposited  at  its  doorstep,  it  would  then  have  to 
be  carried  a  hundred  miles  or  more  across  country. 
The  diversion  of  shipping  to  the  westward  would 
also  mean  a  serious  dislocation  of  business 
connected  with  the  London  docks  and  all  the 
centuries-old  wharfage  and  warehousing  firms 
that  have  served  the  Port  of  London.  The 
magnitude  of  the  task  of  transferring  London's 
sea-borne  traffic  elsewhere  is  certainly  not  to  be 
minimised.  But  as  such  transference  may  become 
urgently  necessary  at  a  moment's  notice,  it  is  very 
much  to  be  hoped  that  the  Government's  plans 
for  doing  so  are  fully  prepared. 

The  transference  of  the  ports  of  arrival  to  the 
west  coast  would  not  necessarily  take  them 
beyond  bombing  range,  for  it  would  only  add  a 

103 


SEA   POWER   IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

hundred  miles  or  so  to  the  hostile  aircraft's 
journey,  which  is  not  very  much  in  view  of  the 
great  range  of  modern  aircraft.  Yet  that  extra 
hundred  odd  miles  means  a  flight  right  across 
England,  with  greatly  increased  chance  of  being 
shot  down  by  defending  fighters  while  doing  so. 
This  ^Consideration,  together  with  the  substitu- 
tion of  half  a  dozen  ports  for  one  single  one  as 
the  bomber  targets,  means  undoubtedly  a  great 
increase  of  security. 

It  may  legitimately  be  asked,  however,  whether 
all  this  tremendous  reorganisation  would  be  of 
any  avail  if  London  itself  is  liable  to  be  bombed 
to  pieces.  Certainly,  there  is  no  object  in  making 
intricate  and  expensive  arrangements  for  feeding 
London  through  the  western  ports  if  there  is 
going  to  be  no  London  left  to  feed.  That  is  the 
great  question.  Can  London  be  so  badly  bombed 
as  to  bring  England  to  submission,  food  or  no 
food  ?  The  examples  of  Madrid,  Valencia, 
Barcelona  and  Canton  suggest  not.  If  Spaniards 
and  Chinamen  can  undergo  the  severe  civil 
bombings  that  have  recently  been  their  portion 
without  surrender,  there  should  be  no  cause  to 
assume  in  advance  that  Englishmen  cannot  stand 
the  same  punishment.  It  is  fitting  also  to  remem- 
ber that  such  direct  attack  upon  a  nation's  life 
without  first  overwhelming  its  armed  forces  has 
never  yet  been  decisive.    As  Admiral  Sir  Herbert 

104 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   TRADE 

Richmond  has  said,  "It  is  a  theory  only,  yet  to 
be  proved."  The  next  war  may  bring  the  proof, 
but  up  to  now  the  evidence  is  wanting. 

So  far  Httle  has  been  said  about  battleships, 
large  cruisers  and  aircraft  carriers.  The  truth  is 
that  they  can  take  little  part  in  the  operations 
previously  considered  in  this  chapter.  Battleships 
and  large  cruisers  are  useless  for  the  direct  attack 
on  the  submarine.  They  are  much  too  large  and 
unhandy  to  attack  submarines  with  any  prospect 
of  success,  and  they  are  such  good  targets  and 
such  valuable  and  important  vessels  as  to  become 
objects  of  attack  themselves.  Against  aircraft, 
their  anti-aircraft  batteries  might  be  effective, 
but  here  again  they  could  not  be  used  to  protect 
other  vessels  without  automatically  exposing  them- 
selves to  concentrated  air  attack,  a  contingency 
that  there  is  every  reason  to  think  they  will  do 
their  utmost  to  avoid.  Aircraft  carriers  are 
unlikely  to  be  used,  for  generally  similar  reasons. 
Submarine  attack  on  our  commerce,  in  order  to 
be  effective,  has  necessarily  to  take  place  in  the 
congested  area  where  trade  converges  on  approach- 
ing the  British  Isles  ;  in  an  area  therefore  which  is 
bound  to  be  covered  by  the  British  coastal 
aircraft  zone.  In  that  case,  Vv^hatever  help  air- 
craft can  give  in  defeating  the  submarine  can  be 
given  just  as  efficiently  by  shore-based  as  by 
carrier-borne  aircraft,  without  exposing  the  large, 
H  105 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT    WAR 

expensive,  and  vulnerable  aircraft  carriers  to  the 
likelihood  of  submarine  attack.  Even  less  value 
would  the  carrier  possess  as  a  source  of  protection 
against  shore-based  aircraft,  for  to  attempt  that 
role  would  be  to  engage  in  a  duel  in  which  the 
carrier  is  almost  certain  to  come  off  worst.  The 
part  to  be  played  by  the  large  ship — the  battleship, 
the  large  cruiser,  the  carrier — in  a  war  against 
Germany  would  be  limited,  as  in  the  last  war,  to 
keeping  watch  on  the  large  surface  forces  of  the 
enemy.  Since,  therefore,  Germany,  by  accepting 
the  one-third  ratio  with  us  in  those  classes,  has 
made  it  reasonably  clear  that  she  does  not  intend 
to  fight  a  surface  war  against  us  for  the  time  being, 
the  function  of  our  large  ships  in  a  war  against 
her  seems  destined  to  be  a  minor  one.  It  will 
be  on  the  small  vessels,  the  small  cruiser, 
the  destroyer,  the  sloop,  the  patrol  boat,  that  the 
main  burden  of  our  naval  defence  is  almost 
certain  to  fall  in  a  German  war. 


io6 


CHAPTER  VIII 

OUR  MEDITERRANEAN   COMMUNICATIONS 

If  we  were  to  come  to  blows  with  anyone  in  the 
Mediterranean  it  would  presumably  be  Italy, 
allied  probably  to  Germany.  We  might  or  might 
not  be  alone.  Probably  we  should  not,  but  let  us 
assume  first  of  all  that  we  are.  Could  we  in  that 
case  maintain  our  communications  through  the 
Mediterranean,  and  if  so  how  }  In  the  first  place, 
what  should  we  have  to  contend  with  ?  It  is 
impossible  to  scrutinise  Italy's  fleet  without  being 
struck  with  the  very  great  number  of  her  small 
craft.  She  has  over  80  submarines,  the  second 
biggest  fleet  of  them  in  the  world.  She  has  also 
100  torpedo  craft  and  50  motor  torpedo  boats. 
Her  battleships  number  only  4  though  she  has  4 
building,  two  of  which  will  not  normally  be 
completed  for  another  three  years. 

Then  there  are  her  air  forces  ;  or,  to  be  more 
exact,  her  shore-based  air  forces,  for  she  has  no 
aircraft  carriers.  Having  Sardinia,  Sicily  and 
Libya  at  her  disposal  for  air  bases,  she  is  in  a 
position  to  keep  aerial  watch  over  a  long  section 
of  the    through-Mediterranean    route   from   the 

107 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

line  Sardinia-Algeria  to  the  borders  of  Egypt, 
a  distance  of  700-800  miles.  The  narrowest 
part  of  this  section  is  the  channel  between  Sicily 
and  Africa,  which  is  only  70  miles  across.  In 
this  channel  stands  the  island  of  Pantellaria, 
narrowing  it  still  further,  which  the  Italians  are 
repotted  to  be  fortifying  and  developing  as  an 
air  base.  A  little  farther  to  the  south-eastward 
comes  Malta,  50  miles  from  Italian  territory. 

It  can  easily  be  seen  that  the  situation  of 
British  shipping  passing  through  the 
Mediterranean  in  a  war  against  Italy  would  not 
be  an  agreeable  one.  For  the  distance  of  700-800 
miles,  or  two  and  a  half  days'  steaming  at  12 
knots,  that  they  would  be  within  the  Italian 
coastal  air  zone,  they  would  be  liable  to  repeated 
attacks  from  the  air.  For  the  same  distance  or 
even  longer,  they  would  also  be  liable  to  attack 
by  surface  craft  and  submarine.  The  passage  of 
the  Sicily-Africa  channel  in  which  Pantellaria 
stands  would  be  a  particularly  hazardous  one. 
For  there  one  could  expect  them  to  receive  the 
concentrated  attentions  of  aircraft,  submarines, 
destroyers  and  fast  motor  boats,  under  the  most 
favourable  conditions  for  the  attackers  ;  and  the 
two  latter  by  night  as  well  as  by  day. 

Could  our  shipping  be  given  effective  protection 
against  these  dangers  ?  In  the  first  place,  could 
aircraft  from  Malta  be  regarded  as  playing  any 

108 


OUR   MEDITERRANEAN   COMMUNICATIONS 

appreciable  part  ?  It  is  extremely  doubtful  ;  as  it 
would  also  be  imprudent  to  count  on  the  use  of 
Malta  by  the  fleet,  in  view  of  its  great  exposure 
to  air  attack  from  Sicily.  The  problem  then 
resolves  into  that  of  a  fleet  based  on  Gibraltar 
ensuring  the  safe  passage  of  British  shipping 
along  the  1,900  mile  route  through  the 
Mediterranean  and,  in  particular,  past  the  bottle- 
neck of  the  Pantellaria  Channel. 

Convoy  of  course  would  be  essential ;  and  the 
escorts  would  need  to  be  substantial.  A  strong 
anti-submarine  escort  would  be  required,  in  view 
of  the  large  number  of  submarines  the  Italians 
possess.  An  equally  strong  anti-aircraft  escort 
is  called  for.  Carriers  would  be  no  help,  for  the 
odds  are  that  they  would  not  be  able  to  stand  up 
to  the  shore-based  aircraft.  Reliance  would  have 
to  be  placed  on  anti-aircraft  gunnery,  and  probably 
a  number  of  special  anti-aircraft  gun  vessels 
would  be  required.  But  all  these  escorts,  though 
possibly  competent  to  deal  with  aircraft  and 
submarines,  might  also  be  set  upon  by  surface 
forces,  such  as  strong  bodies  of  destroyers  or 
cruisers  or  even  battleships,  as  their  convoy 
passed  close  to  Italian  territory.  In  fact,  the  task 
would  be  nothing  less  than  that  of  having  to 
force  a  passage  for  a  convoy  past  the  Pantellaria 
bottle-neck  in  the  face  of  the  whole  Italian  Navy, 
surface  and  submarine,  and  of  its  air  forces  as 

109 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

well.  To  do  this  would  obviously  require  the 
presence  with  the  convoy  of  a  very  substantial 
British  force.  The  question  is,  what  sort  of 
force  could  be  made  available  .''  Battleships,  for 
instance  ;  would  they  be  forthcoming  .''  To  use 
them  on  regular  convoy  duty  backwards  and 
forwards  through  the  Middle  Sea  would  be  to 
expose  them  continually  to  air  attack,  submarine 
attack,  fast  motor  boat  and  destroyer  attack. 
When  we  remember  that  Lord  Jellicoe  with  over 
30  capital  ships,  and  a  good  many  more  in  reserve, 
was  sent  steaming  away  northwards  on  August 
19th,  191 6,  by  the  report  of  one  submarine, 
despite  the  fact  that  the  High  Seas  Fleet  was 
known  to  be  at  sea  to  the  southward  of  him,  the 
likelihood  of  our  present  fifteen  ships  (with  no 
reserve)  being  allowed  repeatedly  to  brave  the 
attentions  of  80  submarines,  50  fast  motor 
boats,  100  destroyers,  and  many  hundreds  of 
aircraft,  without  any  hope  of  a  fleet  action,  seems 
slender  indeed.  Indeed,  so  long  as  large  battle- 
ships are  regarded  as  the  foundations  of  naval 
power,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  they  would  be 
exposed  in  this  way  to  frequently  recurring  attack 
by  small  craft,  especially  when  it  is  remembered 
that  their  presence  would  provide  no  extra 
protection  to  the  convoy  against  such  attack. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  large  cruisers,  since  they, 
too,  would  be  more  of  a  target  than  a  shield. 

no 


OUR  MEDITERRANEAN   COMMUNICATIONS 

What  of  our  smaller  craft  ?  Our  patrol  boats 
and  all  but  three  or  four  of  our  sloops  would  be 
of  little  value  in  this  case,  because  they  are  more 
weakly  armed  than  the  average  Italian  destroyer. 
There  remain  our  smaller  cruisers  and  destroyers. 
These,  however,  are  nothing  like  numerous 
enough  to  deal  by  themselves  with  the  whole 
Italian  submarine  and  surface  navies,  submarines, 
destroyers,  small  cruisers,  large  cruisers  and 
battleships,  even  if  we  denuded  the  Channel  and 
the  Thames  area  of  all  light  cruisers  and 
destroyers,  and  threw  in  the  battle  fleet  cruisers 
and  destroyers  as  well. 

What  chance,  therefore,  is  there  of  our  main- 
taining our  communications  through  the 
Mediterranean  ?  If  we  ourselves  were  inhabiting 
Italy,  we  should  undoubtedly  feel  confident 
enough  of  being  able  to  stop  the  passage  of 
enemy  ships  through  the  Mediterranean  under 
these  conditions.  If  we  say  that  Italians  could 
not  do  it,  we  would  seem  to  be  in  danger  of  that 
under-valuation  of  a  rival  against  which  history 
provides  many  warnings.  That  is  to  say,  if  we 
were  fighting  alone,  as  postulated  at  the  beginning 
of  this  chapter.  But  if  we  had  France  on  our 
side  ?  We  should  then  have  the  benefit  of  the 
French  bases,  the  French  fleet,  and  above  all  the 
French  shore-based  aircraft  in  Algeria  and  Tunis. 
The  latter  territory  flanks  the  dangerous  Pantellaria 

III 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

bottle-neck,  and  French  air  protection  would 
thus  be  available  for  the  British  convoys  as  they 
passed  through  that  perilous  area.  Would  it  be 
able  to  defeat  the  Italian  air  attacks  ?  It  has  to 
be  admitted  that  it  probably  would  not.  Aircraft 
with  their  high  speed  are  particularly  unsuitable 
for  escorting  the  comparatively  tortoise-like  surface 
ship,  and  moreover  a  system  of  regular  patrol 
involves  a  dissipation  of  strength  that  is  likely 
to  render  the  air  escort  inferior  to  a  concentrated 
force  of  aircraft  attacking  at  its  own  selected 
moment.  The  principle  of  "  cover  "  is  generally 
agreed  to  have  only  a  fraction  of  the  application 
in  the  air  that  it  has  on  the  surface,  and  the 
chances  of  air  attack  getting  through  seems  to  be 
greater  than  its  chances  of  being  intercepted. 
Surface  defence,  if  added  to  air  defence,  might,  of 
course,  make  the  difference.  The  question  is 
whether  the  addition  of  the  French  to  the  British 
surface  forces,  together  with  the  use  of  the  French 
bases  and  the  co-operation  of  the  French  aircraft, 
would  enable  the  combined  fleets  to  dominate  a 
sea  area  that  we  have  previously  decided  that 
the  British  forces  could  not  command  alone.  That 
question  can  be  simplified  down  to  an  Anglo- 
French  surface  superiority  on  the  one  hand 
versus  a  great  Italian  advantage  of  position  on  the 
other  ;    and  what  the  answer  would  be,   if  the 

112 


OUR   MEDITERRANEAN   COMMUNICATIONS 

Italians   played   their    hand    properly,    it   seems 
injudicious  to  hazard. 

French  naval  and  air  co-operation  therefore 
might  or  might  not  prove  the  turning-point  in 
the  maintenance  of  our  Mediterranean  com- 
munications. If  it  did  not,  then  we  should 
perforce  have  to  consider  alternatives.  If  it  did, 
we  may  be  fairly  sure  that  it  would  only  be 
forthcoming  at  a  price.  What  price  we  may  be 
prepared  to  pay  for  that  co-operation  will  depend 
on  what  importance  we  attach  to  the  preservation 
of  the  Mediterranean  route  for  our  shipping. 
Ministers,  and  notably  Mr.  Eden,  have  frequently 
referred  to  it  as  vital  to  our  Imperial  security. 
Only  a  short  time  ago,  a  distinguished  admiral,  in 
a  letter  to  me,  said  that  if  we  lost  the  use  of  the 
Suez  Canal  it  would  be  "  good-bye  to  the  Empire." 
Was  he  right  }  Let  us  take  a  quick  look  round 
the  Empire.  Canada  obviously  is  quite  indifferent 
to  the  Suez  route.  South  Africa  ?  The  same 
there.  Australia  and  New  Zealand  ?  The  voyage 
from  London  to  Melbourne  via  the  Cape  is  only 
1,400  miles  longer  than  by  the  Canal.  In  the 
very  difficult  convoy  conditions  in  the 
Mediterranean  that  we  have  envisaged,  a  general 
convoy  delay  of  a  fortnight  for  that  section  of 
the  route  cannot  be  thought  excessive  ;  which 
at  12  knots  means  an  addition  of  4,000  miles  to 
the  journey.     The   unconvoyed   Cape   route  to 

113 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

Melbourne  would  therefore  be  virtually  2,500 
miles  shorter  than  the  convoyed  route  via  the 
Canal.  None  of  the  Dominions  therefore  seems 
to  be  affected  seriously,  if  at  all.  In  fact,  for 
Australia  and  New  Zealand,  it  would  seem  actually 
to  pay  us  to  discard  the  Mediterranean  route  in 
the  event  of  hostilities  in  that  sea. 

The  cases  of  the  Straits  Settlements  and  India 
are  more  difficult.  The  voyage  to  Bombay,  for 
instance,  is  increased  from  6,000  odd  miles  by 
Suez  to  10,000  odd  miles  by  the  Cape,  though  if 
we  add  the  convoy  delay  in  the  Mediterranean 
the  difference  becomes  a  good  deal  less.  Of  course, 
were  India  to  be  attacked,  succour  would  certainly 
take  a  long  time  to  reach  her  by  the  Cape.  But 
India  has  a  very  large  garrison  of  her  own,  and 
in  any  case  it  could  hardly  be  threatened  until 
the  Straits  Settlements,  and  Singapore  with  them, 
had  been  reduced ;  and  reinforcements  from 
England  for  Singapore  would  take  so  long  to 
arrive  in  any  case  that  we  may  well  ask  w^hether 
an  adequate  naval  force  on  the  spot  is  not  the 
only  solution  to  that  problem.  That  question  is 
considered  in  a  later  chapter.  With  these  excep- 
tions, the  Suez  route  does  not  seem  so  really 
vital  to  the  Empire  after  all. 

How  would  the  interruption  of  our  Mediter- 
ranean communications  affect  our  interests  in  the 
Mediterranean  itself  ?     Malta's  concern  will  be 

114 


OUR  MEDITERRANEAN   COMMUNICATIONS 

much  more  with  ItaHan  air  attack  than  maritime 
communications.  Of  Egypt  there  is  no  need  to 
say  much.  Its  importance  to  us  is  bound  up  with 
the  Canal  itself.  Palestine  ?  The  British  people 
would  no  doubt  be  reluctant  to  leave  their 
Palestinian  experiment  in  the  air  ;  but  if  the 
Pantellaria  channel  should  prove  impassable,  in 
the  air  it  would  very  largely  have  to  be  left,  though 
the  Red  Sea  and  Suez  Canal  offer  a  possible 
alternative  approach.  The  carriage  of  oil  westward 
from  the  Haifa  pipe-line  would  also  be  cut  short. 
I  have  seen  it  authoritatively  stated  that  the 
value  of  this  oil  supply  to  the  Navy  is  so  great 
that  we  must  at  all  costs  maintain  a  British  fleet 
in  the  Eastern  Mediterranean  to  preserve  it 
inviolate  ;  and  that  for  this  purpose  a  new  naval 
base  east  of  Malta,  preferably  in  Cyprus,  is 
necessary  in  case  the  former  place  were  to  prove 
untenable.  Apart  from  the  fact  that  the  con- 
struction of  a  new  base  would  cost  a  good  many 
millions,  we  may  usefully  ask  ourselves  what  is 
the  main  purpose  of  the  oil  supply  to  the  Navy's 
oil-fired  boilers.  The  answer  is  (and  it  has  been 
given  many  times  by  official  spokesmen)  that  oil 
firing  for  the  Navy  gives  it  greater  speed,  greater 
endurance,  and  greater  freedom  of  action  than 
coal  or  dual  firing.  But  if  the  protection  of 
this  oil  supply  demands  the  presence  of  the  fleet 
or   a   substantial   portion   of  it   in   the   Eastern 

115 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

Mediterranean,  it  follows  that  the  very  agent  that 
was  to  give  the  fleet  its  freedom  has  succeeded  in 
chaining  it  securely  to  the  cul-de-sac  of  the 
Levant.  This  is  a  contradictory  position  that 
calls  plainly  for  rectification. 

Finally,  there  is  the  prestige  question,  beloved 
particularly  of  the  Foreign  Office.  If  we  were  to 
lose  the  use  of  the  Mediterranean,  would  not  our 
prestige  in  the  Near  East  and  India  and  Africa  be 
seriously  aflPected  ?  No  doubt  it  would  be  affected, 
but  how  seriously  or  how  long  is  another  matter. 
The  truth  is  that  prestige  is  an  elusive  and 
unpredictable  benefit  which  is  determined  by 
many  factors,  and  by  no  means  only  by  the 
powder  to  sail  ships  through  a  particular  area. 
We  abandoned  the  Mediterranean  without  visible 
disaster  in  1796,  and  if  we  suffered  loss  of  prestige 
it  was  partially  repaired  by  two  naval  victories 
outside  the  Mediterranean  in  1797,  St.  Vincent 
and  Camperdown  ;  while  it  was  not  only  fully 
restored  but  brought  to  hitherto  undreamt-of 
heights  by  the  return  of  Nelson's  squadron  to 
the  Mediterranean  and  his  victory  of  the  Nile  in 
1798.  Loss  of  prestige  was  the  one  great  argument 
pressed  against  the  evacuation  of  Gallipoli,  but 
no  one  would  now  claim  that  whatever  we  may 
have  lost  in  that  respect  could  have  justified 
our  further  expenditure  of  life  and  money  on 
an  unsuccessful  enterprise.      Prestige  is  indeed 

116 


OUR   MEDITERRANEAN   COMMUNICATIONS 

an  unstable  counsellor  and  the  nation  that  prefers 
its  guidance  to  that  of  the  hard  facts  of  its  military 
position  will  become  a  prey  to  vague  and  intangible 
fears  that  may  well  lead  it  from  one  strategical 
indiscretion  to  another. 

Our  survey  of  the  Empire  does  not,  in  fact, 
seem  to  confirm  the  foreboding  that  the  severance 
of  our  Mediterranean  communications  in  a  war 
with  Italy  would  bring  the  Imperial  edifice 
tumbling  to  the  ground,  and  suggests  that  we  are 
justified  in  taking  a  reasonably  matter-of-fact 
view  of  the  price  we  should  be  prepared  to  pay  to 
France  for  her  help  in  keeping  them  intact.  For 
instance,  were  that  price  to  involve  the  military 
defence  of  the  French  frontier,  we  might  well 
conclude  that  it  was  too  high.  If  so,  then  we 
should  frankly  face  the  possibility  that  in  a  war 
against  Italy,  we  might  not  be  able  to  keep  the 
Mediterranean  route  open,  just  as  we  could  not 
keep  the  Baltic  route  open  in  the  last  war.  We 
need  not,  however,  allow  that  reflection  unduly  to 
alarm  us.  For  if  ever  two  countries  had  every 
reason  to  avoid  coming  to  blows  it  is  Italy  and 
ourselves.  If  she  can  hurt  us  by  closing  to  us 
the  Suez  route  to  the  East,  we  can  wound  her 
just  as  severely  in  return.  With  a  naval  force 
working  from  Aden  or  Port  Sudan  we  could  cut 
her  communications  with  her  new  Colony  of 
Abyssinia.     We   could   close  both  the  Western 

117 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

gate  for  her  commerce  at  Gibraltar  and  the  Eastern 
gate  at  Aden.  By  so  doing  we  could  stifle  her 
oceanic  trade.  In  the  Mediterranean  itself  our 
men-of-war  and  especially  our  submarines  would 
not  be  inactive ;  while  if  our  ships  had  the 
use  of  the  French  ports,  larger  scale  operations 
could  be  undertaken  in  conjunction  with  the 
French  Navy  that  should  make  Italy  exceedingly 
uncomfortable  in  her  own  waters  and  should 
sever  her  communications  with  Libya,  while 
leaving  her  East  African  possessions  open  to 
attack  from  India.  Such  offensive  operations 
would  only  be  possible  if  our  naval  forces  were 
freed  from  the  encumbrance  of  defending  or 
trying  to  defend  the  British  mercantile  com- 
munications to  Suez. 

Italy  has  far  too  much  to  lose  from  British 
hostility  to  want  to  incur  it  lightly,  and  the  fact 
that  both  countries  now  have  colonial  com- 
munications running  through  the  Suez  Canal 
gives  them  an  excellent  reason  for  being  friends 
rather  than  enemies. 


ii8 


CHAPTER  IX 

OCEANIC   COMMUNICATIONS 

Finally,  there  are  the  deep  sea  routes  which 
traverse  oceanic  regions  well  clear  of  enemy  or 
friendly  coastal  air  zones.  With  these  may  be 
bracketed  the  coastal  areas  adjoining  what  will 
probably  be  neutral  territory,  such  as  Brazil  or 
the  Argentine.  In  these  oceanic  areas  and 
neutral  coastal  regions,  surface  and  submarine 
vessels  will  be  the  governing  factors. 

It  is  common  to  read  in  reports  of  official 
utterances  that  this  country  needs  so  many 
cruisers  for  the  defence  of  its  trade  on  the  oceanic 
routes,  the  large  number  required  being  due  to 
the  great  length  of  the  Imperial  communications. 
The  ordinary  member  of  the  public  might  well 
conclude  from  such  statements  that  trade  defence 
on  these  routes  is  a  matter  of  cruisers  only,  and 
patrolling  cruisers  at  that.  The  claim  that  the 
length  of  the  communications  determines  the 
number  of  ships  necessary  suggests  that  our 
requirements  in  this  respect  are  a  matter  of 
linear  measure  ;    that  the  trade  routes  would  be 

119 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

more  or  less  divided  up  into  sections,  and  that 
in  each  section  a  cruiser  would  keep  guard. 

That  conception  of  the  problem,  though  it  is 
the  natural  deduction  from  the  usual  Admiralty 
statements  on  the  subject,  cannot  be  the  correct 
one.  For  one  of  the  clearest  lessons  of  the  war 
was  the  ineffectiveness  of  the  cruising  or  patrolling 
system  of  protecting  trade.  The  chase  of  such 
ships  as  the  Emden  by  patrolling  cruisers  became 
a  wild  goose  chase,  with  the  patrolling  ships 
always  one  move  behind  in  the  game.  The 
superiority,  both  in  protection  value  and  in 
economy  of  force,  of  convoy  over  patrolling  was 
demonstrated  time  after  time  and  was  finally 
established  beyond  doubt  during  the  German 
submarine  campaign. 

A  truer  computation  of  the  number  of  trade 
protection  cruisers  required  would  go  somewhat 
as  follows.  It  would  first  of  all  be  necessary,  in 
the  circumstances  of  any  particular  war,  to  decide 
in  what  areas  of  the  world  convoy  would  be 
necessary.  In  these  areas,  trade  cruisers  would 
have  to  be  allocated  according  to  the  number  of 
convoys  to  be  dealt  with,  and  not  to  the  length  of 
the  convoy  route.  In  areas  where  convoy  was 
not  in  force,  cruisers  might  not  be  necessary  at 
all  ;  or  perhaps  some  might  be  kept  ready  there 
in  case  convoy  had  to  be  extended  to  that  region 
at  short  notice.     In  either  case,  the  number  of 

120 


OCEANIC   COMMUNICATIONS 

cruisers  required  would  necessarily  vary  to  some 
extent  with  the  strength  and  vigour  of  the  enemy 
attack. 

Can  we,  on  this  basis,  make  an  accurate 
calculation  of  the  number  of  cruisers  required. 
The  official  figure  of  70^  has  been  in  force  for  a 
good  number  of  years.  Admiral  Sir  Herbert 
Richmond,  in  his  recent  book  The  Navy,  has 
placed  the  number  at  86.^  It  does  not  seem, 
however,  that  anything  more  than  a  tentative 
approximation  is  possible,  since  the  cruiser  force 
required  to  be  allocated  to  trade  duty  must 
depend  on  who  is  the  enemy,  the  naval  strength 
of  that  enemy  at  the  moment,  and  the  general 
trade  route  policy  ;  such,  for  example,  as  whether 
or  not  the  Mediterranean  is  regarded  as  being 
open,  and  for  what  areas  convoy  would  be 
probable.  If  the  last  war  can  give  us  any 
guidance,  we  find  that  at  the  end  of  191 7,  there 
were  a  little  over  100  cruisers  or  similar  vessels 
on  convoy  escort  duty  or  acting  as  police  garrison 
on  distant  stations. 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  word  "  cruiser  "  has 
so  far  been  employed  to  indicate  the  type  of 
vessel  that  would  be  mainly  required  for  trade 
protection   on  the   oceanic   routes.     This  is   in 

^  Both  these  figures  include  an  allowance  for  fleet  cruisers, 
which  may  be  taken  as  being  in  the  region  of  20.  The  trade 
element  is  therefore  50  and  66  respectively. 

I  121 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

accordance  with  official  usage,  the  term  cruiser 
being  the  one  invariably  used  by  the  Admiralty 
in  connection  with  the  general  problem  of  oceanic 
trade  defence.  In  thus  placing  reliance  on  the 
cruiser  for  the  protection  of  commerce  on  the 
High  Seas,  the  official  mind  is  no  doubt  dwelling 
on  tfie  circumstances  of  the  last  war,  in  which 
convoys  were  usually  given  an  "  ocean  escort  " 
of  a  cruiser  or  an  armed  merchantman  to  accom- 
pany them  during  their  voyage.  Can  we  be  sure, 
however,  that  this  arrangement,  even  if  it  was 
suitable  in  the  last  war,  will  be  equally  applicable 
in  the  next  ? 

The  use  of  cruisers  or  their  equivalent  for 
ocean  escort  duty  worked  well  enough  in  the  last 
war,  but  it  has  to  be  remembered  that  the  system 
was  never  challenged.  It  was  a  constant  expecta- 
tion on  our  part  that  the  Germans  would  send  a 
battle  cruiser  out  on  to  the  trade  routes  to  attack 
shipping.  Had  they  done  so,  the  cruiser  escorts 
with  the  convoys  must  have  proved  broken  reeds, 
for  they  could  not  have  stood  up  against  the 
attack.  Cruisers,  in  fact,  are  only  useful  as  pro- 
tection against  similar  cruisers  or  smaller  vessels. 
Against  larger  cruisers  or  capital  ships  they  could 
offer  no  effective  resistance.  It  has  hitherto 
always  been  the  rule  that,  whatever  the  scale  of 
attack,  the  defence  raust  be  on  a  corresponding 
scale.    That  is  to  say,  if  battleship  attack  is  to  be 

122 


OCEANIC   COMMUNICATIONS 

anticipated,  battleship  defence  must  be  provided. 
That  was  certainly  the  procedure  followed  in 
regard  to  the  Scandinavian  convoys  in  the  last 
war,  where  eventually  divisions  of  battleships 
formed  the  escort.  The  same  procedure  was 
frequently  followed  in  the  old  wars  of  the  sailing 
era,  it  being  a  common  occurrence  for  line-of- 
battleships  to  be  included  in  the  escorts  given  to 
convoys. 

It  follows  that  a  cruiser  can  only  be  regarded  as 
the  proper  escort  for  a  convoy  so  long  as  nothing 
larger  than  that  cruiser  attacks  it.  Can  we  be 
certain  that  in  the  next  war  nothing  more  than 
cruiser  attack  is  to  be  apprehended  on  the  ocean 
trade  routes  ^  There  is  no  reason  why  we  should 
allow  ourselves  to  think  so,  or  to  dismiss  the 
possibility  that  a  more  serious  form  of  attack  may 
be  made.  That  possibility  was  certainly  present 
to  the  mind  of  the  naval  correspondent  of  the 
Times  when  he  recently  wrote  that.  .  . 

*'  Another  form  of  departure  from  treaty  limits 
would  be  to  build  '  super-cruisers  ' — ships 
exceeding  the  10,000  tons  and  8-inch  gun 
limits  of  the  treaty,  but  falling  within  the 
*  non-construction  zone,'  and  thus  not  reaching 
the  size  or  cost  of  battleships.  The  super- 
cruiser  could  play  havoc  with  any  convoy  not 
protected  by  a  battleship.  .  .  ." 

123 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

If  that  can  be  said  of  "  super-cruiser  "  attack,  it 
applies  even  more  forcibly  to  attack  by  battle- 
cruiser  or  battleship.  Following  the  traditional 
rule,  therefore,  we  seem  to  be  presented  with 
the  possible  necessity  of  providing  battleship 
escort  for  our  oceanic  trade  in  the  next  war,  in 
the  same  way  as  we  often  have  in  the  past.  But 
while  the  necessity  may  be  the  same  as  on  many 
past  occasions,  the  means  of  satisfying  it  have 
unfortunately  diminished.  We  have  now  only 
15  capital  ships  all  told,  with  another  five  to  be 
added  when  the  existing  programmes  are  com- 
pleted. These  capital  ships  are  officially  regarded 
as  the  main  citadel  of  our  naval  strength,  and  on 
the  supremacy  of  the  battle  fleet  containing  these 
capital  ships  the  fate  of  the  Empire  is  held  to 
depend.  How  then  can  we  possibly  contemplate 
disintegrating  this  battle  fleet  and  scattering  its 
units  over  the  trade  routes  of  the  world  ?  To  do  so 
would  be  to  invite  its  destruction  in  detail  at  the 
hands  of  more  concentrated  bodies  of  enemy 
ships.  Even,  however,  if  we  were  free  thus  to 
disperse  our  capital  ships  on  escort  duty,  their 
number  is  quite  inadequate  for  the  purpose. 
A  world-wide  trade  of  7,000  ships  is  not  to  be 
given  protection  by  15  or  20  units.  Battleship 
escort  to  trade  is  nowadays  obviously  impracticable 
as  a  general  strategical  measure. 

In  that  case,  it  may  be  asked,  how  was  it  a 

124 


OCEANIC   COMMUNICATIONS 

practicable  undertaking  in  the  old  days  ?  The 
answer  is  that  the  very  much  larger  numbers  of 
battleships  of  former  times  made  all  the  difference. 
In  the  year  of  Trafalgar,  for  instance,  British 
line-of-battleships  numbered  120,  eight  times  as 
many  as  we  have  now.  This  comfortable  total 
certainly  left  a  reasonable  margin  over  for  trade 
protection  after  the  demands  of  the  battle  fleet 
had  been  fully  met.  In  the  last  war  the  number 
had  fallen  to  under  half,  Beatty  having  no  more 
than  46  capital  ships  (including  the  American 
ships)  at  his  disposal  at  the  time  of  the  inauguration 
of  the  battleship  escorts  for  the  Scandinavian 
convoys.  The  very  much  smaller  number  of 
capital  ships  in  1917  compared  with  1805  had 
already  begun  to  make  our  admirals  restive  about 
detaching  any  of  them  for  trade  duty.  Early  in 
191 8  we  find  Admiral  Beatty  complaining  to  the 
Admiralty  that  he  had  not  enough  ships  to  protect 
the  Scandinavian  convoys  and  fight  the  High 
Seas  Fleet  at  the  same  time.  Now  that  the  number 
of  our  capital  ships  has  still  further  declined  to  a 
third  of  what  Beatty  had  21  years  ago,  the 
difficulty  of  persuading  a  naval  Commander-in- 
Chief  to  relinquish  any  of  his  precious  15  for 
trade  escort  duty  will  certainly  have  doubled. 

What  then  can  we  do  }  Can  we  build  up  our 
capital  ship  fleet  to  the  numerical  level  of  Nelsonian 
days  ;  or  even  of  Beatty's  time  ?  There  is  not  the 

125 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT    WAR 

slightest  chance  of  the  former  and  very  Httle  of 
the  latter.  With  the  unfortunate  tendency  of 
capital  ships  to  get  more  and  more  enormous, 
till  their  cost  has  now  reached  the  forbidding 
figure  of  ;f  1 1,000,000  apiece,  the  possibility  of 
produpng  them  in  large  numbers  has  more  or 
less  disappeared.  The  conclusion  therefore  seems 
unavoidable,  that  while  there  is  nothing  to  stop 
a  possible  enemy  sending  off  one  or  more  of  his 
capital  ships  to  raid  our  shipping  on  the  ocean 
trade  routes,  it  has  become  virtually  impossible  for 
us  to  utilise  our  own  capital  ships  in  order  to 
protect  them. 

Does  this  mean  that  our  trade  on  the  oceanic 
routes  cannot  be  protected  ?  It  is  no  use  expecting 
a  convoy  cruiser  to  stand  up  to  a  raiding  battle- 
cruiser  or  battleship.  And  if  our  own  battleships 
or  battle-cruisers  cannot  be  there  to  do  it,  must 
we  therefore  conclude  that  the  use  of  enemy 
capital  ships  in  the  direct  attack  on  our  trade  is 
bound  to  cut  it  to  pieces  ?  Not  necessarily  ;  but 
it  does  mean  that  we  shall  have  to  devise  new 
means  of  protecting  it. 

In  devising  these  means,  can  we  not  make  use 
of  that  moral  factor  which  we  have  already 
observed  to  have  exerted  such  a  powerful  influence 
on  the  actions  of  our  own  big  ships  in  the  last  war  ? 
We  have  noticed  the  very  great  dread  felt  by 
the  capital  ship  for  the  submarine.     We  might 

126 


OCEANIC   COMMUNICATIONS 

therefore  utilise  that  dread  for  our  own  pur- 
poses. If  we  cannot  provide  a  battleship  for  each 
convoy,  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  us  providing 
two  or  three  submarines.  If  it  were  known  that 
our  convoys  were  liable  to  have  submarines 
stationed  a  couple  of  miles  or  so  away  on  one  or 
two  likely  bearings  of  enemy  approach,  a  raiding 
battleship  or  large  cruiser  would  have  the  uncom- 
fortable knowledge  that  in  order  to  attack  the 
convoy  it  must  automatically  bring  itself  within 
close  reach  of  submarine  attack.  It  will  be  strange 
if  that  knowledge  is  without  its  effect  on  the  big 
and  valuable  attacker,  and  on  the  authorities  that 
may  be  wondering  whether  to  expose  it  to  the  risk. 

With  this  possibility  in  mind  of  utilising  moral 
effect,  let  us  make  a  re-survey  of  the  problem  of 
the  protection  of  a  convoy.  Attack  on  oceanic 
convoys  may  be  of  three  kinds  ;  surface,  sub- 
marine, or  air.  Against  submarine  attack,  a 
number  of  small  craft  are  the  best  protection. 
That  was  proved  clearly  by  the  last  war  and  need 
not  be  re-argued.  Surface  attack  may  be  either  by 
large  or  small  ships.  Against  large-ship  attack,  we 
have  argued  that  submarine  escort  might  prove  a 
useful  deterrent ;  in  which  case  it  should  be 
noted  that  the  larger  the  attacking  ship,  the  greater 
the  deterrent  effect  of  the  submarine  must  be. 

This  deterrent  effect  could  be  intensified  by  the 
additional  use  of  aircraft.    These  could  be  carried 

127 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

with  a  convoy  either  in  an  aircraft  carrier,  or  in  the 
ships  of  the  escort,  or  in  the  ships  of  the  convoy 
themselves.  Carriers  being  even  more  scarce 
than  capital  ships,  only  a  very  small  fraction  of 
convoys  could  be  given  carrier  escort.  Aircraft 
could  be  carried  easily  enough  in  one  or  more  of 
the  ships  of  the  escort,  but  it  would  mean  that 
they  would  have  to  be  cruisers  at  least,  it  being 
not  yet  practicable  for  aircraft  to  be  carried  in 
destroyers  or  sloops.  Alternatively,  a  certain 
number  of  merchant  ships  on  any  particular  run 
might  be  fitted  with  an  aircraft  and  catapult  on  the 
poop  or  elsewhere  in  the  ship,  the  routeing 
organisation  being  so  arranged  that  every  convoy 
contained  one  or  more  of  such  ships.  Torpedo- 
bomber  attack  on  a  raiding  big  ship  could  thus  be 
added  to  submarine  and  perhaps  surface  torpedo 
attack. 

Against  small-ship  attack,  either  by  light 
cruiser,  destroyer  or  sloop,  the  deterrent  effect  of 
submarine  and  aircraft  will  be  small.  This  form 
of  attack  calls  for  surface  defence  and  the  choice 
might  well  lie  between  a  cruiser  and  three  or  four 
destroyers  or  sloops.  As  between  our  present 
destroyers  and  sloops,  the  decision  must  go  to  the 
destroyers,  for  they  are  not  only  the  better  gun- 
vessels,  but  they  also  carry  the  torpedoes  that 
would  be  useful  in  the  event  of  big-ship  attack. 
The  fact  is  our  sloops  are  neither  one  thing  nor  the 

128 


OCEANIC   COMMUNICATIONS 

Other.  Most  of  them  are  too  weak  to  engage  a  des- 
troyer and  almost  too  slow  to  deal  with  a  submarine, 
while  to  a  raiding  cruiser  or  bigger  ship  they  would 
present  little  trouble.  Destroyers,  on  the  other 
hand,  being  fast  and  armed  with  torpedoes,  could 
not  be  ignored  by  a  raider  of  whatever  size,  while 
in  combinations  of  three  or  more  they  might  well 
be  a  match  for  a  single  cruiser. 

Air  attack  on  an  oceanic  convoy  must  come 
either  from  carrier  aircraft  or  those  few  carried 
by  a  raiding  cruiser.  Defence  by  gunfire,  so  far 
as  it  might  be  effective,  calls  for  a  number  of  anti- 
aircraft gun-vessels  stationed  round  a  convoy,  so 
as  to  cover  the  principal  directions  of  aircraft 
approach,  the  object  being  to  keep  aircraft  high, 
even  if  they  could  not  be  kept  off  altogether.  One 
single  convoy  cruiser  would  leave  too  many 
vulnerable  points  unguarded.  This  numerical 
inadequacy  of  cruisers  applies  particularly  to  the 
three  or  four  special  anti-aircraft  cruisers  into 
which  our  older  cruisers  are  being  converted. 
Valuable  as  these  ships  might  be  for  the  protection 
of  convoys,  they  are  far  too  few  in  number  to  be  a 
serious  factor  in  oceanic  trade  defence.  Nor  is  the 
anti-aircraft  arming  of  the  merchant  ships  them- 
selves likely  to  be  of  much  value,  for  anti-aircraft 
gunnery  is  the  most  difficult  form  of  the  ballistic 
art.  The  best  chance  seems  to  lie  with  the  fire 
from  small-ship  escorts. 

129 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

Counter-attack  by  aircraft  is  a  possibility,  and 
here  again,  catapult  aircraft  installed  in  the 
merchant  ships  themselves  would  appear  the  best 
combination,  for  the  same  general  reasons  as 
those  advanced  on  page  128. 

Suijnming  up,  we  get  the  following  results  for 
the  most  promising  forms  of  defence  of  oceanic 
convoys.  Against  attack  by  capital  ship  and  large 
cruisers,  submarines  and  aircraft  carried  in  some 
of  the  ships  of  the  convoy,  together  with  torpedoes 
in  the  surface  escort.  Against  light  surface-craft 
attack,  an  escort  of  three  or  four  destroyers. 
Against  submarines,  six  or  more  destroyers  or 
sloops.  Against  ship-borne  aircraft,  anti-aircraft 
fire  from  at  least  three  escorts,  and  merchant-ship 
aircraft.  Balancing  up  these  demands  we  arrive  at 
the  final  conclusion  of  submarines,  aircraft  in 
ships  of  the  convoy,  and  three  or  four  destroyers, 
with  an  addition  to  the  anti-submarine  escort 
when  passing  through  specially  dangerous  waters. 

I  use  the  term  "  sloop  "  rather  than  the  title 
"  escort  vessel  "  recently  coined  by  the  Admiralty. 
The  latter,  as  a  description  of  the  sloop  class, 
seems  singularly  maladroit ;  for  escort  vessels  are 
in  fact  liable  to  be  anything  from  battleships  to 
submarines.  To  bestow  the  function  name  on  one 
out  of  six  or  seven  classes  of  ship  liable  to  do  the 
duty  seems  unnecessarily  confusing. 


130 


CHAPTER  X 

THE   FUTURE   OF   THE   BIG   SHIP 

The  examination  that  we  have  just  completed  of 
the  forms  that  the  control  of  the  sea  highways  in 
the  next  war  is  likely  to  take  seems  to  produce 
certain  inferences  regarding  the  proper  types  of 
warship  required  to  exercise  that  control.  Of 
these  inferences,  none  seems  more  unmistakable 
than  that  concerning  the  great  ships.  In  our 
survey  of  invasion,  of  trade  defence,  of  submarine 
and  aerial  warfare,  we  have  been  constantly  noting 
the  diminished  importance  of  the  large,  heavily- 
gunned,  heavily-armoured  capital  ship.  In  defence 
against  invasion,  it  is  now  faced  with  the  com- 
petition of  submarines,  aircraft  and  torpedo  craft. 
It  is  very  doubtful  if  it  will  ever  again  act  in  close 
support  of  an  invasion,  on  account  of  the  great 
risks  to  itself  from  mines,  submarines,  aircraft  and 
surface  torpedo  craft  that  such  support  must 
involve.  In  defence  of  trade,  either  in  Home 
waters,  in  the  Mediterranean,  or  in  more  open 
waters,  we  have  seen  that  it  appears  unlikely  to 
play  any  direct  part. 

131 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

The  causes  of  its  limited  and  diminishing  utility 
are  not  far  to  seek.  They  lie  in  the  modern  capital 
ship's  great  size  and  therefore  enormous  cost. 
Battleships  that  have  reached  the  tonnage  of 
40,000  and  have  come  to  cost  over  ^(J  10,000,000 
eachjhave  become  so  expensive  that  the  nations 
can  afford  to  possess  a  very  few  of  them  only.  The 
more  scarce  and  costly  they  are,  however,  the 
more  valuable  they  will  appear  in  the  estimation 
of  their  possessors,  and  the  greater  disinclina- 
tion there  will  be  to  expose  them  to  avoidable 
risk.  If  the  responsible  authorities  believe  that  the 
security  of  the  Empire  resides  in  fifteen  battle 
units  it  would  not  be  surprising  that  they  should 
weigh  very  carefully  every  hazard  to  which  those 
fifteen  precious  units  may  be  subjected.  The 
result  is  an  increasing  tendency  to  think  more  of 
preserving  the  great  ship  from  damage  than  of 
using  her  to  damage  the  enemy.  A  study  of  Naval 
Estimate  speeches  of  recent  years  reveals  an  official 
attitude  towards  the  battleship  that  is  concerned 
chiefly  for  her  safety  ;  an  attitude  that  expresses 
itself  in  the  questions — can  she  stand  up  to  the 
heavy  shell  ;  to  the  air  bomb  ;  to  the  torpedo  ? 
Moreover,  this  attitude  of  defensive  solicitude  is 
undoubtedly  driving  its  roots  farther  and  farther 
into  the  naval  soil.  A  recent  paper  on  the  functions 
of  the  battleship  by  a  naval  Lieutenant-Com- 
mander published  in  the  Journal  of  the  Royal 

132 


THE   FUTURE   OF   THE   BIG   SHIP 

United  Service  Institution  opened  with  these 
significant  words  : 

"  T\iQ  first  essential^  of  the  battleship  is  that 
it  shall  be  able  to  withstand  all  forms  of  attack, 
whether  from  the  sea,  the  air,  or  the  land." 

There  is  only  too  much  reason  to  fear  that  there 
is  a  growing  tendency  to  think  of  the  battleship 
in  terms  of  '*  can  we  keep  her  safe  ? "  rather  than 
of  "  can  she  sink  the  enemy  ? " 

This  preservative  attitude  of  mind  towards  the 
great  ship  is  further  exemplified  in  the  very  heavy 
overhead  charges  now  attaching  to  the  battleship 
in  the  shape  of  the  various  kinds  of  protective 
vessels  with  which  it  is  increasingly  surrounding 
itself.  Modern  battleships  will  not  venture  to  sea 
without  a  crowd  of  destroyers  to  shield  them  from 
the  submarine,  without  anti-aircraft  cruisers  to 
shield  them  from  the  airplane,  without  cruisers 
to  guard  them  from  the  destroyer,  without  aircraft 
carriers  to  furnish  it  with  fighter  patrols.  All 
this  auxiliary  tonnage  presents  a  formidable 
proportion  of  the  total  battle-strength.  Our 
present  fifteen  capital  ships,  aggregating  480,000 
tons,  would  probably  require  an  auxiliary  array 
of  fifteen  cruisers,  fifty  destroyers,  four  anti- 
aircraft cruisers  and  three  carriers,  totalling 
280,000  tons.     This  proportion  of  37  per  cent. 

'My  italics. 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

auxiliary  to  63  per  cent,  of  capital  ship  tonnage 
may  be  compared  with  the  8  and  92  per  cent,  of 
frigate  and  line-of-battle  ship  tonnage  with  which 
Nelson  sailed  into  action  at  Trafalgar.  We  noted 
in  Chapter  II  the  very  marked  tendency  that 
existed  in  the  last  war  to  preserve  our  battleships 
from  damage,  though  we  possessed  a  comfortable 
superiority  in  them.  With  the  acceptance  since 
the  war  of  the  one-power  standard,  the  consider- 
able decline  in  numbers  from  those  of  the  last 
war,  and  the  emergence  of  a  new  hazard  in  the 
shape  of  the  air  menace,  the  tendency  to  nurse 
them  is  unlikely  to  have  grown  any  weaker. 

The  curious  thing  is  that  these  great  ships 
which  more  and  more  thought  is  being  given  to 
guard  from  harm  are  still  spoken  of  as  the  most 
powerful  and  indispensable  fighting  ships  afloat. 
Yet  by  this  and  most  other  tests,  their  ancient 
supremacy  seems  to  be  no  longer  what  it  was  ; 
for  there  are  at  least  two  classes  of  war  vessel, 
the  submarine  and  the  airplane,  that  are  more 
of  a  menace  to  the  great  ship  than  the  great 
ship  is  to  them.  Why  then  do  we  continue  to 
profess  such  unswerving  faith  in  the  big  ship's 
dominance  ?  An  answer  often  given  is  that  since 
every  other  important  naval  power  is  also  con- 
vinced of  the  value  of  the  large  capital  ship  our 
own  Admiralty's  adherence  to  the  same  doctrine 
receives  ample   confirmation.      But  if  the  main 

134 


THE   FUTURE   OF   THE   BIG   SHIP 

justification  for  the  British  Admiralty's  faith  in 
40,000-ton  battleships  is  that  the  American, 
Japanese,  German,  French  and  Italian  Admiralties 
profess  the  same  faith,  how  can  we  be  sure  that, 
for  instance,  the  American  policy  is  not  deter- 
mined by  the  apparent  conviction  of  the  British, 
French,  Italian,  German  and  Japanese  :  and  so 
on  round  the  circle  ?  The  game  of  follow-my- 
leader  is  no  new  one  in  naval  policy,  as  is  shown 
by  this  extract  from  the  report  of  our  own  Com- 
mittee on  the  Design  of  Warships,  which  sat  in 
1871  : 

'*  a  simple  and  perhaps,  under  ordinary  circum- 
stances, a  safe  method  by  which  the  require- 
ments of  the  British  Navy  may  from  time  to 
time  be  estimated,  is  to  watch  carefully  the 
progress  of  other  nations  in  designing  and 
constructing  ships  of  war,  and  to  take  care 
that  our  own  fleet  shall  be  more  than  equal 
both  in  number  and  power  of  its  ships  to  that 
actually  at  the  disposal  of  any  other  nation."^ 

The  fact  that  all  the  maritime  nations  are 
building  huge  ships  does  not  alter  the  fact  that 
their  utility  has  been  steadily  declining.  They  can 
at  the  present  time  take  very  little  part  in  the 
defence  of  trade  or  the  protection  of  overseas 
military    expeditions   by   reason   partly   of  their 

1  My  italics. 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

great  vulnerability  to  underwater  attack  and 
partly  of  the  extreme  fewness  of  their  number, 
due  to  their  prohibitive  cost.  Their  function  has 
practically  been  reduced  to  that  of  watching  the 
movements  of  the  corresponding  great  ships  of 
an  enemy  and  bringing  them  to  action  if  they 
offer*  an  opportunity  for  doing  so. 

In  view  of  this  severe  limitation  on  their  value, 
the  question  must  arise  whether  this  their  last 
remaining  function  of  fighting  the  opposing  battle 
fleet  could  not  also  be  taken  over  by  the  smaller 
vessels  on  which  all  the  other  functions  of  the 
battleships  seem  now  to  have  devolved.  If  they 
could,  the  final  justification  for  the  construction 
of  the  great  ships  will  have  dissolved.  In  short, 
cannot  small  size  and  large  numbers  form  an 
efficient  substitute  for  large  size  and  small 
numbers  ?  In  examining  this  possibility,  do  not 
let  us  make  the  mistake  of  thinking  that  the 
question  at  issue  is  the  abolition  of  the  battleship. 
As  is  often  and  very  truly  said,  the  battleship 
is  an  indispensable  instrument  of  naval  power. 
Yes,  but  the  point  is,  what  size  of  battleship  ? 
The  battleship  is  but  the  largest  class  of  surface 
warship  that  a  country  possesses,  provided  it  can 
out-fight  the  average  merchant  ship  and  keep  the 
seas  in  all  weathers.  So  long  as  it  can  satisfy  these 
conditions,  a  warship  is  as  much  a  battleship  if  it 
is  of  fifteen  hundred  tons  as  of  forty-five  thousand. 

136 


THE  FUTURE  OF  THE  BIG  SHIP 

Let  US  therefore  examine  the  possibility  of 
substituting  much  smaller  vessels  for  the  present 
great  ship  for  battle  as  well  as  for  other  purposes. 
First  of  all,  how  much  smaller  vessels  shall  we 
consider  ?  Shall  we  take  lesser  battleships  of,  say, 
25,000  tons,  or  armoured  ships  of  10,000  tons,  or 
something  smaller  even  than  that  ?  There  are 
two  reasons  for  going  as  low  as  possible  on  the 
scale.  The  first  is  that  it  is  the  smallest  ocean- 
going vessels  of  all  that  have  been  increasing 
in  importance  for  control  purposes  ;  for  defence 
of  trade  and  for  defence  against  invasion.  The 
second  is  that  the  present-day  unhealthy  regard 
for  the  protection  and  security  of  the  great  ship 
comes  from  its  comparative  scarcity.  Battleships 
are  now  so  valuable  that  the  loss  of  even  one  of 
them  (e.g.y  Audacious)  is  regarded  as  a  disaster 
that  must  be  concealed  at  all  costs.  The  con- 
sequence is  that  considerations  of  their  armour 
protection  and  general  preservation  from  harm 
come  to  occupy  excessive  attention.  The  proper 
fighting  frame  of  mind  is  unlikely  to  be  recovered 
until  the  question  of  "  protecting "  a  fighting 
ship  has  ceased  to  be  a  matter  of  great  concern  ; 
and  that  can  hardly  occur  until  on  the  one  hand 
fighting  ships  have  become  so  small  that  serious 
armouring  is  impracticable,  and  on  the  other 
hand  that  they  have  become  so  numerous  that 
possible  losses  among  them  can  be  regarded 
K  137 


SEA  POWER   IN   THE  NEXT   WAR 

as  part  of  the  natural  and  not  very  grievous 
concomitant  of  battle.  These  considerations  point 
to  the  destroyer  or  small  cruiser  (the  same  thing) 
as  the  first  object  of  our  investigation.  We  may 
therefore  select  the  destroyer  class  for  our  test, 
this  being  about  the  smallest  class  that  embodies 
the  qualities  postulated  above. 

The  new  40,000-ton  battleships  we  are  under- 
stood to  be  on  the  point  of  laying  down  are  stated 
to  cost  ;(] 1 1,000,000  each.  This  capital  outlay  is 
represented  by  an  annual  interest  charge  (at  3  per 
cent.)  of  ;£330,ooo  a  year.  There  are  no  annual 
upkeep  figures  available  for  such  ships  yet,  to 
include  such  items  as  the  pay  of  the  crew,  refit 
costs,  fuel,  upkeep  and  maintenance  charges. 
Thirteen  years  ago,  the  corresponding  figures  for 
the  35,000-ton  Rodney  were  stated  in  Parliament^ 
to  be  j(]43  0,000  annually.  Allowing  for  the  one- 
seventh  larger  size  of  the  new  ships  we  get 
^£490, coo  for  them.  The  total  cost  of  a  40,000-ton 
battleship  is  therefore  represented  by  an  annual 
charge  of  ;£82o,ooo. 

The  modern  destroyer,  on  the  other  hand,  costs 
3^320,000  to  build,  which  again  is  represented  by 
an  annual  charge  of  ,£9,000.  I  have  been  unable 
to  find  official  figures  for  its  annual  maintenance 
charges,  but  Janets  Fighting  Ships  gives  the 
sum  of  ^£41,000  for  the  destroyers  of  the  E  class 

^Hansard  for  August  5th,   1925. 

138 


THE   FUTURE   OF   THE   BIG   SHIP 

which  were  first  commissioned  in  1935.  The 
cost  of  one  destroyer  to  the  country  may  therefore 
be  given  as  ^(^50,000  per  annum.  It  follows, 
therefore,  that  we  could  have  16  destroyers  for 
the  same  financial  outlay  as  one  battleship  of 
40,000  tons.  For  a  fleet  of,  say,  ten  such  battle- 
ships, therefore,  a  number  that  we  are  quite 
likely  to  be  building  in  the  next  decade,  we 
could  instead  have  a  mass  of  160  destroyers. 
The  comparison  would  not,  of  course,  be  between 
160  destroyers  and  10  battleships,  because  the 
battleships  would  infallibly  have  an  auxiliary 
fleet  of,  say,  12  cruisers,  40  destroyers,  four 
anti-aircraft  cruisers  and  two  or  three  carriers 
with  them  for  general  protective  purposes.  We 
must  therefore  add  a  corresponding  equivalent 
force  of  destroyers.  This  would  mean  about  115 
additional  ships.  The  final  comparison  would 
therefore  be  between  a  mixed  force  of  10  battle- 
ships, with  cruisers  and  destroyers,  and  a  body 
of  275  destroyers,  or  260  odd  if  we  give  the 
latter  a  couple  of  carriers  of  their  own. 

What  sort  of  chance  would  the  cloud  of  smaller 
vessels  have  against  the  much  fewer  number  of 
greatly  larger  ones  ?  If  the  smaller  ones  were 
handled  with  skill  and  with  due  regard  to  the 
tactics  most  suitable  to  their  own  particular 
powers  and  characteristics  they  should  present  a 
very     awkward     problem     for     the     battleships. 

139 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT  WAR 

Though  battleships  can  now  be  given  high  speed, 
it  can  be  taken  that  small  and  light  vessels  such 
as  destroyers  can  generally  be  given  a  higher 
one,  and  they  will  besides  be  handier  and  quicker 
to  gain  their  speed  than  the  great  ships.  The 
light  craft  should  also  be  able  to  make  valuable 
use  of  the  tactical  adjunct  of  funnel  smoke,  an 
expedient  that,  though  it  is  difficult  to  utilise 
with  advantage  in  the  heavy-gun  duel  and  has 
therefore  received  only  meagre  consideration  in 
our  own  fleet,  ought  to  be  capable  of  considerable 
exploitation  in  connection  with  high-speed  torpedo 
attack.  That  such  a  possibility  has  not  escaped 
the  notice  of  foreigners  is  shown  by  this  extract 
from  a  letter  written  to  the  Daily  Telegraph  by  a 
Frenchman,  M.  Gautreau,  who  spoke  of  "  our 
30-odd  super-destroyers  of  2,400-3,000  tons  and 
36  to  45  knots  speed,  for  the  utilisation  of  which 
special  tactics  have  been  successfully  elaborated. 
Let  it  be  sufficient  to  say  that  in  these  times  of 
artificial  clouds  and  limited  visibility,  without 
speaking  of  night  warfare,  projectile-like  vessels 
propelled  at  over  40  knots  and  ready  to  launch 
salvos  of  six  or  eight  torpedoes  of  22  in.  diameter, 
might  make  their  meeting  disastrous  for  the 
largest  and  best-protected  target." 

It  is  clear,  in  fact,  that  a  reliance  on  small  ships 
instead  of  big  ones  would  demand  the  working 
out  of  tactical  methods  appropriate  to  their  small 

140 


THE  FUTURE  OF  THE  BIG  SHIP 

size  ;  and  these  methods  would  not  necessarily 
be  those  of  our  present-day  flotillas.  The  latter's 
tactical  technique  has  not  been  allowed  to  develop 
independently,  but  has  for  years  been  sub- 
ordinated to  the  requirements  of  the  battleships' 
gun  duel.  Destroyers  have  not  been  able  to 
attack  when  it  suited  them  best  as  destroyers, 
but  when  the  battleships  wanted  them  to.  How 
cramped  and  subservient  has  been  their  role  is 
well  illustrated  by  Jellicoe's  handling  of  his 
destroyers  on  the  night  of  Jutland.  Every  con- 
sideration of  destroyer  tactics  called  for  their 
being  sent  out  to  find  and  attack  the  High  Seas 
Fleet  during  the  dark  hours.  Instead,  Jellicoe 
tied  them  to  the  rear  of  his  own  battleships, 
presumably  to  afford  the  latter  extra  protection 
from  enemy  destroyer  attack. 

Let  us  therefore  picture  an  encounter  between 
a  fleet  of  260  odd  destroyers  and  the  composite 
force  of  battleships,  cruisers  and  destroyers  that 
would  be  its  financial  equivalent.  One  part  of 
the  destroyer  fleet  might  be  told  oflP  to  deal  with 
the  cruisers  and  destroyers  of  the  enemy.  There 
are  many  destroyer  officers  who  would  cheerfully 
engage  one  cruiser  with  a  division  of  four 
destroyers.  The  12  cruisers  and  40  destroyers 
of  the  orthodox  fleet  would  therefore  require  the 
attention  of  1 00  of  the  destroyers  of  the  unortho- 
dox.    This  would  leave  160  to  deal  exclusively 

141 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

with  the  battleships,  in  which  they  could  rely 
on  their  high  speed,  on  their  large  numbers 
making  it  difficult  for  the  battleships  to  fire  at 
more  than  a  few  of  them  at  a  time,  and  on  the  use 
of  smoke. 

Alternatively,  they  might  hold  off  at  long 
range  during  the  day  with  a  view  to  exploiting 
the  destroyer's  greatest  friend,  the  darkness  of 
the  night.  The  battleship  admiral  who  found 
that  the  dense  masses  of  enemy  torpedo  craft 
were  keeping  at  arm's-length  and  refusing  action 
during  the  day  would  hardly  anticipate  the 
approach  of  night  without  serious  misgiving. 
Still  more  anxious  would  he  be  likely  to  feel  if 
the  enemy  had  spent  the  daylight  hours  picking 
off,  by  virtue  of  their  greatly  superior  numbers, 
his  own  destroyers  and  cruisers,  who  if  they  were 
to  guard  him  effectively  would  have  to  be  disposed 
as  outposts  some  miles  away  from  the  capital 
ships.  To  see  his  scarce  and  costly  battleships 
being  gradually  denuded  of  those  protecting  light 
craft  on  which  the  great  ships  have  come  so 
heavily  to  rely  must  increase  the  anxieties  of  the 
battleship  admiral  twenty-fold,  and  might  very 
easily  induce  him  to  abandon  his  enterprise  and 
return  to  harbour. 

It  seems,  in  fact,  that  a  reversion  to  small  size 
and  large  numbers  would  open  up  possibilities 
of  the  use  of  skill  and  ingenuity  in  naval  tactics 

142 


THE  FUTURE  OF  THE   BIG  SHIP 

that  has  largely  departed  from  the  present-day 
slogging  match  of  the  great  battleships.  Certain 
it  is  that  Jellicoe's  tactical  policy  in  the  last  war 
was  one  in  which  anything  in  the  nature  of  tactical 
finesse  was  reduced  almost  to  vanishing  point. 
He  had  decided  that  if  the  enemy  turned  away 
he  would  not  follow.  He  had  announced  that 
he  was  opposed  to  action  on  opposite  courses, 
that  he  would  not  stand  up  to  enemy  destroyer 
attacks,  and  that  he  would  avoid  a  night  action. 
He  would,  in  fact,  only  fight  in  daylight,  and 
only  then  if  the  enemy  would  obligingly  steam 
along  on  a  parallel  course  at  a  convenient  range 
and  allow  himself  to  be  destroyed  by  superior 
gun-power,  without  making  any  endeavour  to 
redress  the  balance  by  the  use  of  underwater 
weapons.  The  tactical  conception  was  that  of 
the  battering-ram  only  and  it  credited  the  enemy 
with  neither  intelligence  nor  even  the  ordinary 
instincts  of  self-preservation. 

It  might  perhaps  be  argued  that  even  to  con- 
template the  use  of  delaying  tactics  for  the  small 
ships  such  as  have  been  envisaged  here  would 
be  to  disregard  the  Nelsonian  tradition  of  close 
action  as  rapidly  as  possible.  It  would  be  a 
mistake,  however,  to  regard  Nelson  as  the 
advocate  of  mere  blind  attack.  We  should  remem- 
ber that  two  out  of  three  of  his  victories  were 
fought  at  anchor,  and  that  his  tactics  at  Trafalgar 

143 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

were  based  on  a  belief  in  the  Allied  Fleet's 
inefficiency  and  on  a  conviction  that  to  close 
with  a  Frenchman  was  the  way  to  beat  him. 
That  his  mind  was  far  from  shut  to  the  subtleties 
of  skilful  tactics  can  be  seen  from  his  well-known 
dictum,  "  Close  with  a  Frenchman,  but  out- 
manoeuvre a  Russian."  Even  against  a  French- 
man the  immediate  mel^e  was  not  always  his  aim. 
"  Do  not  be  surprised,"  he  said  to  his  captains 
during  the  chase  after  Villeneuve  from  the  West 
Indies,  "  if  I  do  not  fall  upon  them  immediately. 
We  won't  part  without  a  fight." 

We  have,  moreover,  in  this  matter  the  example 
of  another  great  sea  warrior,  Sir  Francis  Drake. 
The  tactics  employed  by  the  British  Fleet  against 
the  Spanish  Armada  were  almost  exactly  those 
implicit  in  Nelson's  last-quoted  intention  of 
selecting  the  right  moment  and  the  right  manner 
to  attack.  The  British  ships  in  1588  were  generally 
smaller  and  less  well-manned  than  the  Spanish. 
Howard  and  Drake  did  not  therefore  rush  in- 
to close  action.  They  held  off  on  the  outskirts 
and  maintained  a  harassing  action  with  the 
Armada  during  its  passage  up  the  Channel. 
Then  when  it  had  anchored  at  Calais,  they 
launched  the  equivalent  of  the  night  destro3^er 
attack — they  sent  in  the  fireships.  And  the  moral 
effect  of  that  attack  was  too  much  for  the 
Spaniards.   They  cut  their  cables  and  fled. 

144 


THE  FUTURE   OF  THE  BIG  SHIP 

It  therefore  seems  by  no  means  impossible  to 
regard  a  large  number  of  small  ships,  provided 
they  employ  tactics  appropriate  to  their  kind,  as 
capable  of  successfully  giving  battle  to  a  small 
number  of  large  ones.  And  if  so,  it  must  follow 
that  it  is  within  the  power  of  the  destroyer, 
which  has  already  usurped  more  than  one  of 
the  functions  formerly  held  by  the  battleship, 
to  perform  also  the  latter's  last  remaining  one 
of  giving  battle  to  the  enemy's  battle  fleet.  And 
that  is  speaking  of  the  battle  between  the  surface 
forces  only,  without  counting  possible  air  partici- 
pation. If  we  introduce  aircraft  into  the  battle, 
whether  as  shore-based  or  as  carrier  aircraft,  the 
destroyer  fleet's  chances  would  even  be  improved. 
While  the  large,  few  and  unwieldy  battleships 
form  good  aircraft  targets,  the  numerous,  small, 
and  very  swift  and  handy  destroyers  present 
comparatively  poor  ones.  The  smallness  of  the 
individual  destroyer  target  and  the  embarrassing 
multiplicity  of  those  targets  from  the  point  of 
view  of  the  attacking  airman  constitute  in  fact 
the  destroyer's  best  defence  against  air  attack. 
That  being  so,  the  task  of  any  carrier  aircraft 
that  might  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  destroyer 
admiral  would  be  greatly  simplified  ;  for  he 
would  need  to  waste  no  thought  on  the  defence 
of  his  own  surface  craft,  but  could  devote  his 
whole  energies  to  the  attack  on  the  enemy's. 

145 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

In  thus  marshalling  the  relative  merits  of  the 
small  and  large  ships,  it  has  not  been  forgotten 
that  bad  weather  hampers  the  small  ship  more 
than  the  big  one.  It  takes,  however,  more  than 
usually  bad  weather  to  embarrass  the  modern 
destroyer  ;  besides  which,  bad  weather  does  not 
last  indefinitely,  and  it  would  be  open  to  a 
destroyer  fleet  to  hold  off  till  it  moderated. 

Whatever  may  be  said  by  the  upholders  of 
large  battleships  in  their  favour,  it  is  difficult  to 
know  what  active  part  they  are  likely  to  play  in  a 
war  against  either  Germany  or  Italy.  Germany 
having  accepted  the  one-third  ratio  with  us,  it 
is  hard  to  see  what  else  our  own  battleships 
would  do  in  a  German  war  but  sit  in  harbour 
and  wait  for  some  movement  by  the  German 
battleships  which  would  probably  have  no  inten- 
tion of  making  any  movement  at  all.  Against 
Italy,  as  we  have  seen  in  our  consideration  of 
trade  defence  in  the  Mediterranean  in  Chapter 
VIII,  the  battleship's  scope  would  be  almost 
equally  circumscribed.  Indeed,  it  v^as  an  open 
secret  among  the  officers  of  the  Mediterranean 
Fleet  during  the  Abyssinian  crisis  that  the 
question  that  our  Commander-in-Chief  found  the 
most  puzzling  was  what  to  do  with  his  capital 

ships. 

The  adoption  of  small  and  light  ships  of  the 
general  characteristics  of  destroyers  as  the  battle- 

146 


THE  FUTURE  OF  THE  BIG  SHIP 

ships  of  the  Navy,  in  place  of  the  present  huge, 
heavily-gunned,  heavily-armoured  leviathans, 
would  have  a  number  of  important  advantages. 
It  would  almost  eliminate  the  menace  of  sub- 
marine and  destroyer  attack  which  loomed  so 
large  in  the  minds  of  battleship  admirals  in  the 
last  war.  The  destroyer  has  naturally  no  particular 
reason  to  fear  its  fellow-destroyer  and  it  knows 
that  the  submarine  would  rather  avoid  than 
attack  it.  In  the  same  way,  the  air  menace  that 
looms  almost  as  largely  in  the  minds  of  our 
present-day  battleship  admirals  would  be  greatly 
reduced,  by  reason  of  the  exceedingly  unpromising 
nature  of  the  new  target. 

The  problem  of  naval  bases  would  also  be  very 
considerably  eased.  As  explained  in  a  previous 
chapter,  no  admiral  will  willingly  use  a  base  open 
to  constant  air  attack  by  enemy  shore-based  air- 
craft. Especially  reluctant  will  he  be  to  expose 
his  few  and  valuable  capital  ships  to  such  attack. 
As  the  range  of  aircraft  increases,  therefore,  there 
will  be  a  natural  desire  to  seek  naval  bases  farther 
and  farther  away  from  enemy  territory.  Such  a 
process  has,  however,  its  limitations  ;  for  unless 
a  fleet  base  is  reasonably  close  to  the  area  in  which 
the  fleet  will  have  to  operate,  the  latter  cannot  do 
its  work  in  that  area.  It  may  be  doubted  whether 
that  limitation  was  fully  present  to  the  mind  of 
Sir    Samuel    Hoare    when    he    touched    on    the 

147 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

question  of  bases  in  introducing  the  1937  Naval 
Estimates.  "  While  certain  bases,"  he  said, 
*'  are  more  convenient  to  the  fleet  than  other 
bases,  there  is  no  single  base  that  is  absolutely 
indispensable,  and  if  the  worst  came  to  the  worst, 
we  could  transfer  our  operations  from  one  base 
to  one  of  the  many  other  bases  in  which  this 
country  and  the  Empire  are  so  rich."  The 
implication  seems  clear  enough.  If  the  fleet  could 
not  stay  in  England,  it  could  go  to  Scotland.  If 
Scotland  became  bombable,  it  would  go  on  to 
Ireland,  and  then,  shall  we  say,  to  Bermuda. 
No  doubt  it  would  be  safe  enough  at  Bermuda, 
but  from  there  it  would  afford  no  protection 
whatever  to  the  British  Isles.  I  am  sorry  to  keep 
on  tilting  at  Sir  Samuel  Hoare,  but  I  fear  his 
solution  to  the  naval  base  problem  is  altogether 
too  facile. 

The  fact  is  that  the  point  has  practically  been 
reached  already  when  warships  cannot  enjoy 
immunity  from  air  attack  in  their  bases  if  they  are 
to  perform  their  proper  functions  ;  in  which 
case  they  will  be  faced  with  the  alternative 
of  admitting  that  they  can  no  longer  discharge 
those  functions,  or  of  finding  some  way  of 
discounting  the  air  menace  to  fleets  in  harbour. 
A  reliance  on  small  ships  instead  of  big  ones 
would  unquestionably  contribute  towards  the 
satisfactory  solution  of  this  dilemma.    The  possi- 

148 


THE   FUTURE   OF   THE   BIG   SHIP 

bility  of  air  attack  doing  decisive  damage  to  a 
fleet  in  harbour  becomes  progressively  less  with 
the  decrease  in  the  size  of  the  ship  and  the  increase 
in  its  numbers.  It  also  becomes  less  in  proportion 
to  the  number  of  bases  in  use.  That  again  is 
where  the  small  ship  has  the  advantage.  It  was 
all  very  well  for  Sir  Samuel  Hoare  to  talk  about 
the  country  being  so  rich  in  naval  bases.  So  it  is, 
but  not  in  big  ship  bases.  Not  only  in  Britain 
but  in  the  world,  the  problem  of  bases  suitable 
for  present-day  battleships  is  known  by  every 
naval  officer  to  be  a  very  difficult  one,  by  reason 
of  the  great  size  and  deep  draught  of  the  ships. 
Against  Germany,  there  are  only  three  practicable 
big  ship  bases  :  Rosyth,  Cromarty  and  Scapa, 
all  a  long  way  north.  A  destroyer  fleet  could  use 
these  and  many  others  as  well,  and  could  come 
much  farther  south  ;  to  the  Tyne,  the  Humber, 
Harwich,  the  Medway,  and  Dover. 

Perhaps,  however,  the  most  beneficial  result  of 
a  drastic  reduction  in  size  and  increase  in  numbers 
would  be  the  freeing  of  the  naval  officer's  mind 
from  thoughts  of  protection  and  the  avoidance 
of  damage.  Since  the  first  iron  plate  was  screwed 
on  to  the  side  of  one  of  our  old  wooden  walls, 
naval  officers  have  been  increasingly  concerned 
with  armour  and  other  protection  for  their  ships. 
The  notion  of  a  "  balanced  ship  "  is  nowadays 
one  in  which  off"ence  and  protection  are  nicely 

149 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT    WAR 

adjusted.  When  ships  are  so  small,  however, 
that  the  enemy's  shells  cannot  be  kept  out,  it 
becomes  possible  to  think  of  a  "  balance  "  in 
terms  of  weapons.  The  larger  the  ship,  the 
greater  the  influence  of  the  underwater  and 
aerial  weapons  relative  to  the  gun,  and  vice  versa. 
Large  i\umbers  of  small  craft  would  be  needed 
to  wrest  the  sovereignty  away  from  the  great 
ship.  Once  that  issue  had  been  settled,  and  all 
nations  had  reduced  their  battleships  down  to 
the  size  of  destroyers,  the  gun  would  rise  in 
importance  and  there  would  then  be  a  natural 
tendency  for  it  to  increase  in  size  and  carry 
the  ship  with  it  on  the  upward  trend  again.  This 
process  would  go  on  until  a  true  *'  balance  " 
had  been  struck  between  the  gun  and  the  other 
weapons  ;  which  should  occur  when  ships  had 
so  increased  in  size  and  scarcity  as  just  to  induce 
doubts  about  exposing  them  to  underwater  and 
air  attack.  This  balance  I  should  judge  to  be 
reached  somewhere  about  the  3,000-ton  mark. 
Any  increase  by  one  nation  above  the  "  balance  " 
mark  (at  whatever  tonnage  it  might  be)  would 
make  it  worth  its  rival's  while  to  decrease  size 
with  an  accompanying  increase  of  numbers. 

The  balance  between  oflFence  and  defence,  on 
the  other  hand,  leads  to  great  size,  and  great  size 
leads  to  a  cautious  attitude  of  mind.  It  is  not 
difficult  to  picture  the  change  that  would  come 

150 


THE   FUTURE   OF   THE   BIG   SHIP 

over  the  mentality  of  our  generals  if  their  army 
consisted  of  15  men,  replaceable  only  after  two 
or  three  years.  That  army  analogy  may  indeed 
be  a  useful  one.  The  increase  in  weapon  power 
on  land  has  destroyed  the  value  of  the  old  mass- 
attack  and  has  caused  the  mass  to  be  broken  up 
into  many  fragments.  May  not  the  increase  of 
weapon  power  at  sea  demand  the  same  thing  ? 

Are  we,  in  fact,  making  the  same  mistake  that 
we  made  in  19 17  }  Faced  with  the  novelty  of  the 
unrestricted  submarine  campaign  against  com- 
merce, we  sought  to  defeat  that  campaign  by  the 
weight  of  material  output.  It  was  by  means  of 
more  guns,  more  depth  charges,  more  air  bombs, 
more  indicator  nets,  more  patrol  vessels,  more 
motor  boats  ;  it  was  by  a  great  multiplication  of 
material  resources  that  we  tried  to  frustrate  the 
German  endeavour.  And  yet  all  the  many, 
many  millions  we  spent  in  these  ways  were  spent 
unnecessarily,  for  all  that  was  really  wanted  was 
an  idea  costing  nothing — the  introduction  of 
convoy.  Faced  now  with  another  novel  problem, 
the  greatly-increased  menace  of  the  air,  super- 
imposed on  the  existing  menaces  of  the  submarine 
and  the  destroyer  and  the  minelayer,  we  are  again 
trying  to  meet  it  by  increased  industrial  output ; 
by  more  anti-aircraft  guns,  by  special  anti- 
aircraft cruisers,  by  horizontal  armour,  bigger 
battleships  ;  none  of  which  the  country  is  receiving 

151 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

as  free  gifts.  The  general  similarity  to  1917 
in  the  way  we  are  meeting  this  new  menace 
provokes  the  query  whether  we  are  not  falling 
into  the  same  general  error  in  incurring  once 
more  great  (and  needless)  expenditure  on  lavish 
material  equipment,  when  all  that  is  required 
is  a  change  of  system  in  the  shape  of  a  drastic 
reduction  in  the  size  of  ships. 

There  is  one  final  point  to  consider  in  con- 
nection with  this  question  of  size.  If  the  destroyer 
policy  is  the  right  one,  other  nations  would 
presumably  follow  us  in  adopting  it ;  and  in 
that  case,  should  we  be  any  better  off  ?  The 
answer  must  be,  yes.  The  smaller  ships  are,  the 
more  quickly  they  can  be  built  and  in  greater 
numbers.  At  a  pinch  destroyers  can  be  turned 
out  in  six  months.  Battleships  take  much  longer 
and  the  number  of  yards  where  they  can  be  built 
are  much  fewer.  A  small  ship  policy  makes 
possible,  therefore,  a  much  more  rapid  naval 
expansion  in  times  of  war  or  emergency  than  a 
policy  based  on  40,000-ton  battleships.  And  since 
our  shipbuilding  resources  are  the  greatest  in 
the  world,  a  small  ship  policy  should  enable  us 
to  extract  the  maximum  benefit  from  our  advantage 
in  that  respect. 


152 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE   MERCHANT  FLEET 

For  many  years  past  this  country  has  seen  fit  to 
follow  an  industrial  economic  policy  that  has 
resulted  in  the  country  being  dependent  on 
imported  supplies  of  food  and  raw  materials.  This 
policy  may  add  to  the  wealth  of  the  nation,  but 
it  has  certain  grave  disadvantages  in  wartime 
in  that  the  stream  of  overseas  trade  on  which  the 
physical  and  industrial  feeding  of  the  country 
depends  forms  a  highly-vulnerable  element  which 
demands  constant  and  careful  protection. 

In  the  last  war  the  German  submarine  attack 
on  our  commerce  brought  this  point  home  to  us 
very  forcibly,  for  the  shipping  losses  were  such 
as  to  cause  the  authorities  the  greatest  anxiety 
for  the  maintenance  of  our  supplies.  At  that 
time  we  owned  over  40  per  cent,  of  the  world's 
shipping.  Moreover,  the  fact  that  the  merchant 
tonnage  of  the  world  was  almost  wholly  coal-fired 
enabled  us  to  press  no  small  amount  of  neutral 
tonnage  into  our  service  through  our  ability  to 
apply  bunker  control. 

L  153 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

Since  the  war,  as  is  widely  known,  the  problem 
of  supplying  this  country  has  become  steadily 
more  difficult.  British  cargo  tonnage  (exclusive 
of  tankers)  has  declined  by  3,500,000  tons  and 
the  number  of  such  ships  by  2,000.  The  British 
percentage  of  the  world's  shipping  has  declined 
from  the  44  per  cent,  of  1914  to  28  per  cent. 
now.  At  the  same  time  as  the  means  of  supply 
have  been  diminishing,  the  demands  on  that 
supply  have  been  growing.  A  million  acres 
of  our  agricultural  land  have  been  given  over 
to  the  builder  and  the  roadmaker,  and  another 
million  have  gone  out  of  cultivation.  Meanwhile, 
the  population  that  requires  feeding  has  gone 
up  by  four  millions.  In  addition,  the  increasing 
use  of  oil  as  a  propellent  at  sea  has  seriously 
reduced  our  power  of  recruiting  the  aid  of  neutral 
tonnage  through  the  agency  of  bunker  control. 
What  is  even  worse,  the  conversion  of  half  our 
own  merchant  tonnage  to  oil-firing  has  put 
that  part  of  our  own  merchant  fleet  within  the 
reach  of  the  foreign  bunker  controller.  Let  us 
also  remember  that  our  naval  strength  has  been 
cut  down  drastically  since  the  Armistice,  and 
that  the  small  craft  available  for  escorting  convoys 
are  now  about  200  below  what  were  found 
necessary  in  the  last  war. 

The  supply  situation  has  now,  therefore,  the 

154 


THE  MERCHANT  FLEET 

appearance  of  being  not  merely  worse  but  very 
much  worse  than  in  19 14,  and  in  view  of  the 
straits  to  which  we  were  reduced  in  the  last  war, 
seems  to  invite  conjecture  as  to  the  sanity  of  the 
nation  and  of  its  rulers.  A  nation  that  allows 
itself  to  become  completely  dependent  for  its 
very  life  on  imported  supplies  may  or  may  not  be 
putting  bank  balances  before  security.  A  nation 
that  having  accepted  that  position  of  dependence 
does  not  take  good  care  to  have  enough  shipping 
of  its  own  to  bring  in  those  supplies  might  be 
thought  at  first  sight  to  be  qualifying  for  certifica- 
tion. 

But  is  the  situation  really  as  bad  as  it  seems  ? 
There  are  no  doubt  arguments  to  be  advanced 
for  the  contrary  view.  One  of  these  is  that  while 
our  1 914  cargo  tonnage  was  admittedly  larger 
than  it  is  now,  it  was  also  larger  than  we  needed 
for  our  own  supplies,  since  we  were  then  the 
carriers  for  the  world  to  a  much  greater  extent 
than  now.  While,  therefore,  our  world-carrying 
capacity  has  declined,  it  may  be  held  that  our 
capacity  for  supplying  the  British  Isles  remains 
adequate.  The  weak  point  of  that  argument 
would  seem  to  lie  in  the  great  anxiety  that  arose 
regarding  merchant  ship  tonnage  during  the 
German  submarine  campaign.  Although  our 
mercantile  marine  may  have  been  much  larger 

155 


SEA    POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

in  1 91 3  than  we  needed  for  the  maintenance  of 
our  own  home  siippHes,  it  did  not  prove  to  be 
superabundant  under  the  stress  of  wartime 
losses. 

Another  argument  is  that,  admitting  that  British 
cargo  shipping  has  decreased  in  favour  of  foreign 
tonnage,  economic  considerations  can  be  rehed 
on  to  ensure  that  much  of  that  foreign  tonnage 
will  be  at  our  disposal  in  the  event  of  war  ;  for 
the  simple  reason  that  if  it  refused  to  serve  the 
British  market,  it  would  have  no  alternative 
markets  available.  This  may  possibly  be  true. 
Nevertheless,  the  argument  seems  to  ignore  the 
possibility  of  political  action.  One  of  the  most 
powerful  weapons  we  possess  in  war  is  our 
ability  to  prevent  neutral  supplies  reaching  enemy 
countries,  by  virtue  of  our  superior  sea  power. 
The  more,  however,  we  ourselves  come  to  rely 
on  neutral  shipping  for  our  own  supplies,  obviously 
the  less  will  these  same  neutrals  be  inclined  to 
put  up  with  our  contraband  control,  a  control 
to  which  they  have  always  strongly  objected  in 
the  past.  There  is  good  reason  to  think,  therefore, 
that  any  appreciable  dependence  on  neutral  ship- 
ping in  war  can  only  be  enjoyed  at  the  expense 
of  economic  pressure  on  the  enemy. 

A  third  argument  lies  in  the  safeguard  of 
storage.  Now  it  is  essential  to  distinguish  betv/een 

156 


THE   MERCHANT   FLEET 

Storage  as  a  substitute  for  merchant  tonnage  and 
storage  as  an  insurance  against  temporary  trade 
dislocation  due  to  the  unpredictable  effects  of 
large-scale  air  attack.  Against  the  possibility  of 
such  dislocation  it  is  perhaps  wise  to  make 
provision,  and  it  is  on  those  grounds  that  the 
Government  has  already  accumulated  certain 
supplies.  In  the  recent  words  of  the  Prime 
Minister,  **  We  must  provide  against  the  dis- 
location which  would  occur,  or  might  occur,  after 
an  air  attack.  We  require  to  keep  certain  reserves 
to  enable  us  to  tide  over  that  first  emergency 
period.  Those  reserves  have  already  been  laid 
in."  Apart  from  this  the  Prime  Minister  went 
on  to  say  we  should  "  rely  on  the  Navy  and 
the  Mercantile  Marine  to  keep  open  our  trade 
routes  and  to  enable  us  to  import  our  food  and 
raw  materials  indefinitely." 

That  is  undoubtedly  the  correct  policy  to 
follow.  This  country  does  not  need  to  store  food, 
oil,  or  other  supplies  unless  there  is  a  possibility 
of  the  supplies  failing  to  arrive.  But  if  the  supplies 
do  fail,  it  will  be  because  there  are  insufficient 
ships  to  carry  them.  So  long,  therefore,  as  there 
is  any  possibility  of  the  failure  of  supplies,  the 
soundest  policy  must  be  to  spend  whatever 
money  is  available  in  building  more  ships ; 
whether  more  merchant  shipping,  or  more  naval 

157 


SEA    POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

tonnage,  or  both,  as  the  principal  need  may  be. 
To  spend  money  on  storage  is  to  have  so  much 
the  less  money  for  ships  and  is  thereby  to  increase 
the  very  danger  against  which  storage  is  supposed 
to  be  a  safeguard.  In  addition  to  these  concrete 
defects,  storage  for  anything  more  than  temporary 
dislocation  inculcates  a  defensive  attitude  of  mind 
towards  the  supply  problem,  the  only  true 
solution  of  which  will  be  reached  by  the  exertion 
of  our  merchant  ships  and  of  the  men-of-war 
who  must  fight  to  protect  them.  It  is  all  very 
well  to  argue,  as  some  people  do,  that  because 
Germany  has  gone  in  for  storage  we  should  do 
the  same.  The  two  cases  are  entirely  dissimilar. 
Storage  may  be  a  sound  enough  measure  for  a 
country  that  must  expect  to  lose  the  command 
at  sea  in  war.  Our  own  country  cannot  afford  to 
contemplate  the  loss  of  that  command,  and  is 
therefore  on  dangerous  ground  if  it  even  considers 
storage  as  an  alternative  to  the  maintenance  of 
sea-borne  supplies. 

It  is  clear,  however,  that  the  Government  does 
not  intend  to  rely  on  storage  rather  than  ships. 
But  if  not,  we  seem  to  be  back  at  our  original 
difficulty  that  the  merchant  tonnage  at  our  dis- 
posal has  every  appearance  of  being  inadequate 
for  our  wartime  needs.  And  what  is  worse,  even 
that  tonnage  cannot  be  kept  in  service  in  the 

158 


THE   MERCHANT   FLEET 

face  of  foreign  subsidisation.  Owing  to  this 
subsidisation  and  to  declining  trade,  our  shippers 
are  even  now  laying  up  many  of  their  ships. 
Does  this  laying  up  matter  ?  It  may  be  argued 
that  laid-up  ships  are  still  available  in  wartime. 
So  they  may  be.  But  what  of  their  crews  ?  If 
ships  are  laid  up  for  any  length  of  time,  the 
personnel  tends  naturally  to  drift  off  to  other 
employment,  from  which  it  may  not  be  detachable 
when  seamen  are  again  wanted.  The  number 
of  our  merchant  seamen  in  employment  is  now 
4,500  less  than  in  1914,  and  it  is  known  that 
during  the  increased  shipping  activity  of  the 
last  two  or  three  years  great  difficulty  has  often 
been  experienced  at  the  ports  in  getting  men. 
Serious  fluctuations  in  the  mercantile  tonnage  in 
use  are  therefore  bound  to  produce  difficulties 
in  the  manning  question,  even  if  not  in  the  ships 
themselves. 

The  shipping  situation  seems  in  fact  to  have 
got  into  a  dangerous  tangle.  One  cannot,  of 
course,  blame  the  owners  for  laying  up  ships 
or  for  paying  sole  regard  to  their  own  profit  and 
loss  accounts.  It  is  no  part  of  their  duty  to 
consider  whether  the  aggregate  of  British  mer- 
cantile tonnage  is  adequate  for  the  needs  of  the 
country  under  war  conditions.  But  it  is  most 
definitely  the  Government's  duty,  and  as  a  first 

159 


SEA    POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

Step  towards  straightening  the  tangle  out,  let  us 
at  least  have  a  Minister  of  Marine  with  the 
undivided  duty  of  looking  after  one  of  the  greatest 
of  our  national  services  and  one  which  in  time  of 
war  is  as  essential  a  part  of  the  national  defences 
as  the  Royal  Navy  itself. 


1 60 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

What  is  our  Imperial  Defence  policy  ?  What  is 
the  defence  relationship  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  Dominions  ?  Does  this  country  still 
regard  itself  as  the  guardian  of  the  whole  Common- 
wealth, bound  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  any 
threatened  section  of  it,  whether  Colonial  or 
Dominion  ?  Or  does  it  regard  the  British  forces 
as  maintained  primarily  for  the  defence  of  the 
British  Isles  ?  And  what  corresponding  attitude 
do  the  different  Dominions  take  up  ? 

The  answers  to  the  majority  of  these  questions 
are  difficult  to  obtain.  We  know  that  the  Statute 
of  Westminster  has  theoretically  turned  the 
Dominions  into  independent  sovereign  States,  free 
to  engage  in  or  abstain  from  a  war  in  which 
Britain  or  any  other  fellow-Dominion  might  be 
involved.  More  than  one  of  the  Dominions 
have  so  far  appreciated  this  aspect  of  their  duly 
registered  freedom  as  openly  to  declare  that 
they  would  not  necessarily  feel  committed  by  a 
British  declaration  of  war,  and  would  not  allow 

i6i 


SEA    POWKR    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

themselves  to  be  so  committed  unless  their  own 
positive  interests  were  involved.  Our  own  British 
attitude  remains  undeclared.  My  impression  is 
that  there  remains  among  the  mass  of  the  people 
of  this  country  a  considerable  residue  of  the  old 
sentiment  of  Imperial  trusteeship,  even  if  the 
Statute  ""of  Westminster  has  removed  their  legal 
responsibility.  Moreover,  certain  of  the  state- 
ments made  by  Dominion  statesmen  on  return 
from  the  Coronation  celebrations  last  year  lend 
colour  to  the  possibility  that  some  guarantee  of 
protection  may  have  been  given  by  the  British 
Government  to  some  at  least  of  their  Dominion 
colleagues.  For  instance,  the  Prime  Minister  of 
Australia,  in  a  report  to  the  Commonwealth 
Parliament  on  August  24th  last,  was  stated  in  The 
Times  to  have  said  that : 

"  the  safety  of  Imperial  interests  in  the  Eastern 
hemisphere  depended  on  the  presence  at  Singa- 
pore of  a  fleet  adequate  to  secure  sea  com- 
munications. The  necessary  strength  existed 
for  this  purpose.  It  was  obvious  that  the 
United  Kingdom  Government  would  not  spend 
a  huge  sum  on  a  fleet  base  at  Singapore  if  it 
did  not  intend  to  safeguard  such  communica- 
tions should  the  need  arise  and,  in  the  process, 
safeguard  Australia. 

"  It  was  outstanding  in  military  history  that 

162 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

the  future  of  overseas  territories  was  always 
decided  by  the  outcome  of  war  in  the  main 
theatre,  which  for  Austraha  meant  a  struggle 
between  British  and  enemy  fleets  for  the  control 
of  the  sea  communications.  Australians  were 
unlikely  to  accept  a  policy  of  non-co-operation 
depriving  them  of  Great  Britain's  powerful  aid 
in  these  uncertain  times." 

The  whole  tenor  of  this  statement  is  strongly 
suggestive  of  an  assurance  having  been  given  to 
Mr.  Lyons  while  in  London  that  the  British  fleet 
w^ould  come  to  the  aid  of  Australia  if  she  were 
attacked. 

But  though  our  inclinations  may  be  all  in  favour 
of  our  hurrying  to  the  aid  of  any  threatened 
portion  of  the  Commonwealth,  we  ought  to  be 
quite  certain,  before  we  assure  any  Dominion  of 
our  helpful  intentions,  that  we  are  fully  able  to 
honour  them,  and  that  we  are  not  merely  allowing 
our  Imperial  enthusiasms  to  run  away  with  our 
judgment.  There  is  one  passage  at  least  in  the 
report  of  the  Australian  Prime  Minister's  speech 
quoted  on  the  previous  page  that  gives  cause  for 
apprehension  as  to  whether  the  difficulties  in  the 
way  of  our  acting  as  the  general  Imperial  protector 
are  properly  appreciated.  When  Mr.  Lyons  said 
that  "  it  was  outstanding  in  military  history  that 
the    future    of    oversea    territories    was    always 

163 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

decided  by  the  outcome  of  war  in  the  main 
theatre,"  we  may  reasonably  conclude  that  he  was 
enunciating  a  proposition  with  which  the  British 
authorities  were  in  agreement,  if  indeed  they 
were  not  the  originators  of  it.  If  so,  there  is 
cause  to  fear  that  the  responsible  authorities 
may  ftave  failed  to  perceive  the  fundamental 
change  that  has  come  over  the  strategical  situation 
of  the  Empire,  consequent  on  the  rise  of  Japan 
as  a  great  naval  power  and  the  abrogation  of  the 
Anglo-Japanese  alliance.  For,  as  we  saw  in 
Chapter  III,  this  change  completely  falsifies  the 
traditional  principle  that  the  safety  of  oversea 
territories  is  decided  in  the  main  theatre  ;  and 
for  the  reason  that  there  are  now  two  main 
theatres  of  war  to  be  reckoned  with,  one  at 
Home  and  one  in  the  Far  East.  If  our  Admiralty 
has  failed  to  realise  the  profound  significance  of 
this  new  situation,  and  the  passage  in  Mr.  Lyons' 
speech  suggests  that  it  has,  then  there  seems 
to  be  a  strong  possibility  that  our  Imperial 
strategy  is  being  framed  on  out-of-date  premises. 
In  view  of  that  possibility,  we  shall  do  well  to 
examine  the  practicability  of  our  being  able  to 
afford  the  assistance  to  Australia  (and  presumably 
also  New  Zealand)  that  we  may  have  promised 
them. 

If  we  send  the  fleet  to  the  Far  East  in  sufficient 
strength  to  dispute  the  command  at  sea  with  the 

164 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

Japanese,  what  must  that  strength  be  ?  The 
Japanese  capital  ships  now  number  nine.  In 
the  last  war  a  fifty  per  cent,  superiority  in  capital 
ships  was  deemed  barely  sufficient  to  ensure 
our  command  at  sea  against  the  Germans.  If 
we  reduce  that  necessary  superiority  to  as  low 
as  thirty  per  cent,  for  our  Far  Eastern  force,  we 
should  need  to  send  out  at  the  very  least  twelve 
capital  ships.  Two  of  our  fifteen  capital  ships 
being  under  reconstruction,  this  means  that  at  the 
moment  the  whole  of  our  capital  ship  fleet  but 
one  would  have  to  proceed  eastward.  With  the 
bulk  of  the  fleet  10,000  miles  from  Europe  and 
only  one  battleship  left  to  deal  with,  would  it  not 
be  a  terrible  temptation  to  Italy  with  four  battle- 
ships and  Germany  with  three  pocket  ones  to  try 
to  get  the  better  of  us  while  our  main  strength 
was  occupied  elsewhere,  and  so  to  gather  in 
what  Mr.  Churchill  has  called  "  the  fattest  spoil 
and  plunder  available  to  the  have-not  nations  "  ? 
When  the  present  building  and  reconstruction 
programmes  are  completed,  the  position  would 
be  no  better  ;  for  we  should  then  have  to  send 
eastwards  at  least  seventeen  ships  to  meet  thirteen 
Japanese,  leaving  five  at  home  to  compete  with 
eight  Italian  and  six^  German.  Judged  in  terms 
of  small   ships,   the  position  would  be  equally 

1  Counting   the   three   German   pocket  battleships   as  equal  to 
one  Nelson. 

165 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

difficult.  If  the  battleships  went  to  the  East  they 
would  take  a  good  many  cruisers  and  sixty  or 
seventy  of  the  destroyers  with  them.  This  would 
now  leave  eighty  or  ninety  destroyers  at  home,  in 
face  of  a  hundred  Italian  and  twenty  German. 

Neither  by  large  nor  small  ship  standards, 
therefore>  could  we  conduct  an  offensive  naval 
campaign  in  Far  Eastern  waters,  either  now  or 
in  the  measurable  future,  and  retain  the  com- 
mand at  sea  in  European  waters  at  the  same 
time.  It  is,  of  course,  probably  true  that  if  both 
Italy  and  Germany  were  hostile,  France  would 
be  friendly.  Could  we  in  that  case  contemplate 
handing  over  our  security  in  home  waters  to  her, 
while  our  own  fleet  went  eastward  to  deal  with 
the  Japanese  ?  It  is  a  question  that  I  have  heard 
answ^ered  in  the  affirmative  by  naval  officers  of 
seniority  and  distinction.  To  me,  however,  it 
is  frankly  unthinkable.  I  cannot  conceive  it 
possible  that  we  should  be  so  incautious  as  to 
entrust  our  own  island  security  to  the  keeping 
of  a  foreign  country.  What  if  she  failed  us  ? 
What  if  our  shores  were  invaded  or  our  vital 
supplies  cut  off  because  her  protection  proved 
less  effective  than  we  had  hoped  ?  We  had  to 
exert  our  last  ounce  of  strength  to  defeat  the 
German  submarine  campaign  in  the  last  war. 
Could  we  reasonably  expect  any  foreign  nation  to 
make  a  like  desperate  effort  on  someone  else's 

1 66 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

behalf  ?  We  should  surely  be  excessively  con- 
fiding if  we  did. 

To  take  the  converse  case,  could  we  expect  the 
French  to  be  willing  to  send  the  whole  of  their 
field  army  to  Cochin  China,  leaving  the  frontiers 
of  France  to  be  defended  only  by  British  soldiers  ? 
Assuredly  not.  There  is  even  evidence  for  thinking 
that  they  would  be  averse  to  entrusting  their  far 
less  vital  sea  communications  to  our  care.  Speak- 
ing at  Nice  last  year,  M.  Pietri,  a  former  Minister 
of  Marine,  said  that  "  to  leave  our  naval  defence 
to  Britain  would  clearly  be  to  sign  our  death 
warrant  as  a  naval  power.  The  work  of  the 
British  fleet  is  not  the  same  as  ours,  which  is  to 
undertake  the  transport  of  troops  to  and  from 
Africa." 

There  can,  in  fact,  be  no  doubt  that  the  defence 
of  Britain  and  of  the  vital  overseas  supplies 
without  which  she  must  quickly  collapse  are  a 
first  charge  on  the  British  fleet.  Any  other 
conclusion  is  to  ignore  human  nature.  It  is  really 
impossible  to  think  that  the  British  public,  even 
where  it  harboured  the  warmest  feelings  of 
solicitude  for  the  welfare  of  the  Dominions, 
would  consent  to  see  the  best  part,  if  not  all,  of 
the  fleet  that  it  had  paid  vast  sums  to  build 
and  maintain  disappearing  through  the  Suez 
Canal,  when  its  disappearance  would  leave  the 
British  Isles  themselves  in  grave  danger.     That 

167 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

would  surely  be  to  make  far  too  meagre  an 
allowance  for  the  instinct  of  self-preservation. 
We  should  never  dream  of  expecting  the 
Dominions  to  act  like  that  towards  us.  We 
should  therefore  be  equally  realists  in  our  attitude 
towards  them.  Nor  should  we  really  be  consulting 
their  true  interests  if  we  were  quixotically  to 
hazard  our  own  security  in  order  to  come  to  their 
aid.  For  if  Britain  goes  down,  the  Empire  goes 
down  with  her. 

We  must  therefore  face  the  likelihood  that,  in 
any  circumstances  that  can  reasonably  be  fore- 
seen, we  cannot  send  a  battle  fleet  to  the  East 
capable  of  seizing  and  holding  the  command  at 
sea  and  therefore  of  controlling  the  sea  com- 
munications. Does  this  mean  that  we  should 
be  unable  to  come  to  the  support  of  Australia  and 
New  Zealand  if  they  were  attacked  ?  Not  neces- 
sarily ;  but  it  does  mean  that  we  could  not 
aid  them  to  the  extent  that  they  may  have  been 
led  to  expect.  And  that  means  that  they  would 
have  to  rely  on  their  own  resources  to  a  much 
greater  degree  than  hitherto. 

Indeed,  a  policy  for  the  Dominions  aiming  at 
self-sufficiency  in  defence  seems  a  desirable  one 
from  several  points  of  view.  It  is,  for  one  thing, 
the  logical  corollary  of  the  Statute  of  Westminster. 
The  Dominions  having  demanded  and  obtained 
their  legal  sovereignty,  the  only  satisfactory  and 

i68 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

honest  procedure  is  for  them  to  assume  to  the 
full  all  the  responsibilities  of  sovereignty  at  the 
same  time  as  they  enjoy  its  advantages.  For  them 
to  claim  freedom  to  decide  whether  or  not  they 
will  fight  in  any  of  Britain's  wars,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  rely  on  British  arms  for  their  own 
defence,  is  neither  fair  to  us  nor  good  for  them- 
selves ;  and  for  us  to  encourage  them  to  continue 
to  lean  on  parental  support  long  after  they  have 
been  acknowledged  to  have  reached  man's  estate 
is  equally  unfair  to  them.  The  more,  therefore, 
that  each  Dominion  can  be  self-defending,  the 
better  for  its  moral  stature. 

While,  however,  a  general  policy  of  individual 
self-reliance  may  be  commended  as  the  right  one 
for  the  Commonwealth  as  a  whole,  there  is  no 
reason  why  this  should  rule  out  mutual  support ; 
but  it  should  be  mutual  support  based  on  com- 
munity of  interest  and  real  equality  of  status, 
and  not  a  disguised  tutelage  masquerading  as 
friendship. 

What,  then,  should  be  a  naval  defence  policy 
for  the  Empire  based  on  these  principles  } 
Taking  Britain's  own  problem  first,  we  are  pro- 
bably safe  in  ruling  out  the  United  States  as  a 
possible  enemy.  That  leaves  us  with  two  primary 
responsibilities,  our  own  British  security  and 
the  protection  of  our  Colonies  and  India  ;  and 
two  primary  points  of  danger,  Europe  and  the 
M  169  1 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

Far  East.  Strength  in  home  waters  covers  both 
of  our  responsibilities  against  a  European  enemy, 
but  leaves  certain  of  our  Colonies  open  to  attack 
by  Japan.  As  previously  demonstrated,  however, 
we  cannot  be  in  superior  force  both  at  home 
and  ii\  the  Far  East  simultaneously,  and  since 
we  have  agreed  that  safety  at  home  is  the  para- 
mount consideration,  it  follows  that  our  correct 
British  policy  is  superiority  in  European  waters 
and  a  defensive  policy  in  the  East.  In  that  case, 
what  form  should  this  defensive  policy  take  ?  If 
we  count  France  as  being  friendly,  we  should 
require  enough  battleships  in  European  waters 
to  meet  a  possibly  hostile  combination  of  Germany 
and  Italy.  That  means  that  we  need  seven  or 
eight  capital  ships  in  European  waters  now  and 
seventeen  or  eighteen  in  three  or  four  years'  time. 
In  both  cases,  we  should  have  four  to  six  capital 
ships  surplus  to  European  requirements  and 
available  therefore  for  a  Far  Eastern  fleet.  The 
large  battleship,  however,  is  ill-adapted  for 
defensive  work.  It  is  a  weapon  of  combat,  and 
attempts  to  use  it  defensively  have  registered 
consistent  failure.  The  battleships  of  the  Russian 
Port  Arthur  fleet  ended  an  inglorious  career  by 
being  sunk  at  anchor.  The  Germ.an  battleships, 
after  remaining  in  harbour  for  most  of  the  war, 
committed  suicide  in  Scapa  Flow.  It  is  the 
smaller  vessels,  the  destroyers  and  submarines, 

170 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

that  must  be  relied  on  for  defensive  work.  We 
have  indeed  suggested  in  a  previous  chapter  that 
they  are  of  greater  value  than  the  great  ship  for 
offensive  work  as  well.  The  arguments  in  this 
chapter  are  developed,  however,  on  the  ruling 
assumption  that  the  great  ship  remains  the  measure 
of  naval  strength.  If  it  does  not,  then  it  is 
comparatively  a  simple  matter  to  substitute 
corresponding  calculations  on  the  small  ship 
scale. 

The  further  consideration  of  the  Far  Eastern 
problem  can  usefully  be  postponed  until  we 
come  to  deal  with  Australia  and  New  Zealand. 
Suffice  it  to  say  at  this  point,  that  the  surplus  of 
four  to  six  battleships  which  we  have  at  our 
disposal  for  a  Far  Eastern  fleet  do  not  seem  very 
suitable  for  the  purpose. 

Let  us  now  go  on  to  Canada.  Against  the  very 
unlikely  contingency  of  a  Japanese  attack,  she 
must  obviously  stand  on  the  defensive,  and  for 
that  purpose  needs  destroyers,  submarines  and 
aircraft  on  her  western  seaboard.  Since  one  of  the 
points  where  Britain  could  most  fruitfully  take 
the  offensive  in  a  war  against  Japan  would  be  the 
eastern  part  of  the  north  Pacific,  a  British  force 
of  cruisers  or  destroyers  should  join  the  Canadian 
one  and  the  two  should  work  together.  Against 
an  attack  from  a  European  enemy,  Canada  is 
adequately    covered    by    the    British    European 

171 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

fleet,  just  as  the  United  States  was  covered 
by  that  fleet  against  an  attack  by  Germany  in  the 
war.  In  order  to  take  her  recognised  share  in 
warding  off  that  danger,  it  is  desirable  that 
Canada  should  maintain  certain  Canadian- 
manned  ships,  say  a  flotilla  of  destroyers,  as  part 
of  the  British  fleet  in  Europe. 

South  Africa  is  also  secured  against  attack 
from  Europe  by  the  British  European  fleet.  An 
attack  on  her  from  the  East  is  at  present  so  remote 
a  danger  that  we  can  disregard  it.  For  her,  too, 
an  appropriate  contribution  would  be  a  naval 
unit  working  with  the  main  fleet  in  Europe,  while 
we,  on  our  part,  might  assist  her  financially  with 
the  maintenance  of  the  Simonstown  naval  base. 
Whether  the  South  African  Government  would 
be  willing  to  maintain  a  naval  unit  with  the 
British  fleet  is  not  a  possibility  that  I  would 
care  to  bet  on.  But  if  that  Government  is  not 
so  prepared,  it  should  recognise  that  it  is  getting 
cheap  security  from  someone  else. 

Then  we  come  to  the  Far  East  and  to  Australia 
and  New  Zealand.  On  the  general  moral  principle 
that  each  Dominion  should,  if  possible,  furnish 
its  own  defence,  what  could  these  two  countries 
do  ?  Neither  singly  nor  in  combination  could 
they  hope  to  build  a  capital  ship  fleet  capable  of 
dealing  with  the  Japanese  Navy.  The  cost  of 
the  modern  great  ships,  with  all  their  attendant 

172 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

cruisers,  destroyers,  and  so  on,  would  be  far 
beyond  their  resources.  Nor  could  such  a  fleet 
be  completed  by  them  even  if  we  threw  in  as  a 
nucleus  the  four  or  five  British  battleships  that 
we  have  seen  to  be  surplus  to  requirements  at 
home.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  a  defensive 
policy  is  their  portion.  Fortunately,  however, 
our  previous  investigations  into  the  question  of 
invasion  under  modern  conditions  have  indicated 
that  the  defence  has  been  growing  steadily 
stronger.  Since,  therefore,  Australia  and  New 
Zealand  are  largely  self-contained  as  regards 
food,  defensive  measures  against  invasion  based 
on  destroyers,  motor  torpedo  boats,  submarines, 
shore-based  aircraft,  and  military  forces  should 
have  good  chances  of  success.  The  present  policy 
of  the  Australian  Government  of  a  reliance  on 
naval  defence  based  on  the  command  at  sea  can 
hardly  be  other  than  a  mistaken  one.  The  com- 
mand at  sea  implies  a  superior  navy,  and  as 
Australia  cannot  hope  to  possess  a  fleet  superior 
to  the  Japanese  by  herself  and  as  the  chances 
of  her  receiving  British  reinforcements  to  that 
extent  are,  as  we  have  seen,  problematical,  she 
seems  to  be  following  a  policy  that  is  optimistic 
to  the  verge  of  unreality.  Her  cruiser  fleet 
on  which  she  is  spending  a  lot  of  money  can  be  of 
little  use  to  her.  Being  primarily  gun  vessels, 
they    would    be    helpless    against    the    Japanese 

173 


SEA   POWER   IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

capital  ships ;  whereas  torpedo-carrying  craft 
and  minelayers  would  at  least  have  a  chance  of 
dealing  the  big  ships  a  mortal  blow.  The  dividend 
she  is  likely  to  obtain  from  destroyers,  sub- 
marines, bombers  and  minelayers  is  surely  much 
more  pro^jiising. 

Apart  from  the  primary  danger  of  invasion, 
Australia  and  New  Zealand  have  the  protection 
of  their  trade  to  consider  ;  and  here  their  interests 
meet  and  mingle  with  those  of  Britain.  The 
latter's  problem  in  Eastern  waters  consists  of 
the  protection  of  India,  the  Straits  Settlements, 
Borneo,  Hong  Kong  and  other  of  her  territorial 
possessions,  and  also  of  her  Eastern  trade.  Singa- 
pore is  frequently  spoken  of  as  the  key  to  this 
problem,  but  it  is  important  to  note  that  that 
description  is  only  partly  true.  Singapore  cer- 
tainly covers  India,  Ceylon  and  the  Straits 
Settlements.  It  partly  covers  Australia  and  New 
Zealand,  in  that  a  force  proceeding  to  attack 
either  of  them  would  have  to  leave  Singapore 
on  its  flank  and  to  have,  therefore,  its  communi- 
cations open  to  flank  attack.  A  force  operating 
from  Singapore  might  also  be  able  to  protect 
British  North  Borneo.  But  no  naval  force  at 
Singapore,  however  strong,  can  cover  Hong 
Kong  ;  because  Hong  Kong  is  too  far  beyond  it 
to  receive  cover  against  the  Japanese.  Should 
Japan  therefore  take  it  into  her  head  to  attack 

174 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

US,  the  odds  are  that  she  would  be  able  to  take 
Hong  Kong  and  that  we  should  be  unable  to 
prevent  her.  We  should  not,  however,  regard 
that  possibility  as  implying  the  first  stage  in  the 
break-up  of  the  Empire.  There  are  other  ways  of 
striking  at  Japan  besides  fighting  a  fleet  action 
against  her  in  waters  where  all  the  advantages 
would  be  with  her  and  against  us.  There  is,  in 
fact,  good  reason  to  anticipate  that  even  if  we  lost 
Hong  Kong  to  start  with,  we  might  recover  it 
later  on.  Our  West  Indian  possessions  were 
constantly  changing  hands  in  this  way  in  former 
times.  St.  Lucia,  for  instance,  was  passed  back- 
wards and  forwards  between  us  and  the  French 
no  less  than  nine  times  between  1762  and  1803. 
Our  China  trade  would  probably  go,  too,  but  as  it 
constitutes  only  2  to  3  per  cent,  of  our  total 
trade  the  loss  could  not  be  regarded  as  vitally 
crippling. 

We  could,  however,  reasonably  aim  to  hold  the 
general  line  Singapore-New  Zealand  and  to 
protect  the  trade  inside  that  line.  The  protection 
of  trade  under  these  conditions  would  mean 
oceanic  convoys,  and  both  for  these  and  for  the 
defence  of  territory  we  have  argued  in  this  and 
previous  chapters  that  destroyers,  submarines 
and  aircraft  are  the  most  suitable  agents.  All 
our  conclusions  point,  therefore,  to  the  chief 
naval     Far    Eastern     requirements     of    Britain, 

175 


SEA   POWER    IN   THE   NEXT   WAR 

Australia  and  New  Zealand  to  be  small  craft — 
destroyers,  submarines  and  aircraft,  together  with 
minelayers.  These  classes  of  vessel  are,  moreover, 
much  more  appropriately  related  to  the  ex- 
chequers of  the  latter  countries  than  cruisers  or 
battle-cruisers.  What,  for  instance,  could  Australia 
do  with  one  or  two  battle-cruisers  ?  Nothmg 
at  all  except  to  send  them  into  action  against 
a  probably  superior  force  of  Japanese  battleships, 
in  which  they  would  almost  certainly  come  off 
worst.  But  a  force  of  thirty  or  forty  destroyers 
and  fifteen  or  twenty  submarines  should  not  be 
beyond  Australian  resources  and  would  be  a 
much  more  effective  instrument.  Pooling  the 
resources  of  Australia,  New  Zealand  and  Britain's 
Far  Eastern  contingent,  we  might  well  reach  a 
combined  force  of  150  destroyers,  and  60  or  70 
submarines  without  going  much  beyond  present 
expenditure.  Such  a  body  of  ships  would  un- 
doubtedly be  a  good  deal  more  formidable  than  a 
mixed  collection  of  five  or  six  battleships,  nine 
or  ten  cruisers,  and  twenty  or  thirty  destroyers, 
which  is  the  sort  of  surface  fleet  we  might  expect 
to  be  able  to  deploy  in  Eastern  waters  under 
existing  strategical  ideas. 

It  is  such  a  force  of  small  craft,  therefore,  that 
we  seem  to  need  in  Eastern  waters.  And  there 
is  no  doubt  that  it  should  be  permanently  stationed 
there.    The  idea  of  sending  the  fleet  out  to  the 

176 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

East  from  Home  waters  in  wartime  is  fundamen- 
tally unsound.  In  the  first  place,  there  could  never 
be  any  certainty  that,  when  the  time  came,  it 
would  be  able  to  go  ;  and  the  Dominions  who 
might  have  counted  on  its  coming  might  thereby 
be  left  unexpectedly  in  the  lurch.  Secondly,  it 
would  take  many  weeks  to  arrive  and  might  well 
arrive  too  late.  Thirdly,  the  arrangement  pre- 
vents anything  like  proper  training.  The  British 
contingent  straight  out  from  Home  waters  would 
be  fighting  in  waters  unfamiliar  to  officers  and 
men,  and  would  have  to  co-operate  with  Dominion 
forces  whom  they  had  never  previously  met. 
Every  consideration  of  strategy  and  efficiency 
calls  in  fact  for  a  permanent  Far  Eastern  fleet, 
consisting  of  British,  Australian  and  New  Zealand 
vessels  working  together. 

In  writing  this  chapter,  I  have  been  unable 
to  contribute  to  the  prevalent  conception  of  the 
British  main  fleet  steaming  in  full  force  about  the 
world,  ready  to  deal  out  crushing  blows  wherever 
it  went.  That  is  an  all-too-popular  idea  of  the 
Navy's  capabilities,  especially  dear  to  those  who 
harbour  animosities  against  Japan.  It  is  an 
idea  that  Sir  Samuel  Hoare  certainly  encouraged 
by  his  talk  of  a  "  two-hemisphere  "  fleet  (there 
I  am  criticising  Sir  Samuel  again),  but  I  believe 
it  to  be  none  the  less  a  fanciful  one.  It  is  hardly 
to  be  expected  that  the  fleet  could  proceed  in 

177 


SEA   POWER    IN    THE   NEXT   WAR 

greatly  superior  force  to  the  Far  East,  demolish 
the  Japanese  fleet,  and  then  return  in  triumph 
to  do  the  same  thing  to,  say,  Germany.  Things 
are  hardly  as  simple  as  that.  While  the  fleet  was 
delivering  a  smashing  stroke  in  one  part  of 
the  worlcj,  nations  elsewhere  who  might  antici- 
pate similar  attentions  later  on  are  unlikely  to  be 
waiting  fatalistically  for  the  blow  to  fall.  The 
European  theatre  of  war  will  always  be  for  this 
country  the  main  theatre,  and  if  the  British  public 
insists  on  the  bulk  of  the  fleet  remaining  in 
European  waters,  it  will  be  correct  in  doing  so. 
The  protection  of  the  British  Isles  is  the  main 
purpose  for  which  the  fleet  exists  and  nothing  can 
justify  that  purpose  being  neglected. 

I  started  this  book  with  a  reminder  of  how  the 
value  of  sea  power  was  misappreciated  in  the 
recent  past.  In  the  present  anxious  state  of  the 
world,  there  seems  to  be  a  danger  of  the  same 
thing  happening.  Many  responsible  people  have 
quite  recently  been  saying  that  the  domination 
of  Europe  by  Germany  would  open  the  way  for 
her  to  world  conquest.  It  may  be  a  useful  correct- 
ive to  cast  our  minds  back  to  a  parallel  contin- 
gency 133  years  ago.  Napoleon  had  over-run 
Europe.  But  his  Grand  Army  could  take  him  no 
farther  than  Europe  ;  and  the  reason  lay,  as  a 
distinguished  American  naval  officer  has  pointed 
out  in  a  celebrated  phrase,  in  the  far  distant  and 

178 


THE   IMPERIAL   DEFENCE   PROBLEM 

Storm-beaten  ships  of  the  British  fleet  which 
"  stood  between  it  and  the  dominion  of  the 
world." 

There  are  people  who  say  that  air  attack 
has  altered  all  that  and  that  we  are  now  exposed  to 
invasion  and  defeat  by  air.  They  may  be  right, 
but  there  is  so  far  no  evidence  to  show  that  they 
are.  The  Spanish  and  Chinese  wars  have  been 
going  on  for  some  time  and  much  bombing  of 
civil  populations  or  open  towns  has  taken  place, 
especially  at  Canton  which,  if  not  as  large  as 
London,  is  certainly  more  crowded.  But  in 
neither  of  these  wars  has  a  combatant  yet  been 
brought  to  subjection  by  these  means.  It  would 
be  unwise  to  overlook  the  possibility  that,  in 
certain  circumstances,  air  attack  alone  might  be 
decisive.  It  were  equally  unwise  to  ignore  that 
up  to  now  it  has  only  played  an  auxiliary  role, 
and  one  which  competent  observers  aver  to  have 
had  the  effect  of  stiffening,  rather  than  weakening, 
the  resistance  of  the  enemy  nation.  And  that 
being  the  present  state  of  the  case,  it  does  not 
seem  that  we  can  yet  afford  to  neglect  the  admoni- 
tion of  Lord  Halifax  in  1694,  recently  reiterated 
by  Admiral  Sir  Barry  Domville  :  "  Englishmen, 
look  to  your  moat." 


179 


INDEX 


Abyssinia 

Aden 

Air  attack  on  convoys 

Aircraft  carriers 

Anglo-Japanese  Alliance 

Anti-aircraft  gunfire 

Anti-submarine  apparatus 

"  Army  of  England  " 

Australia 

,  Prime  Minister 

"  Balanced  ship  " 

Baltic     . 

Bases 

Basilisk  episode 

Beatty,  Admiral 

Bombay 

Bomb  V.  battleship  . 

Borneo,  Br.  North   . 

Camperdown 

Canada  . 

Canton 

Cape  route 

Ceylon   . 

Chinese  War 

Committee  on  Design,  1871 

Contraband     . 

Convoy 

,  escorts  . 

Cost  of  battleships   . 

destroyers 

Cruisers 


87. 


"3: 


163, 


94-7.   I 


181 


46,  117 
.  117 
.        129 

67,   109 

39,  41,  164 
66,67 

58,59 
.       81 

[68,  171-177 

162 

149-15 1 

•  117 
77,  148,  149 

.       61 

30,  125 

.     114 

•  73 

•  174 

.     116 

.171-2 

•  179 
•I 13-4 

•  174 
70,  179 

•  135 

9 

7,94 
22,  130,  154 

.138-9 

.138-9 

.120-3 


INDEX 


Cniising  system 
Cyprus 

Dardanelles  expedition 
Daily  Telegraph 
"  Decisive  weapon"  theory 
Dciitschland 

Disarmament  Conference 
Domville,  Admiral 
Dover  Patrol 
Drake     . 

Eden,  Mr. 
Egypt     . 
Escorts,  convoy 
Etherton,  Lt.-Col.    . 

Far  Eastern  Fleet 

Fireships 

Fisher,  Lord   . 

Foch 

French  bases 

fleet 

Gallipoli 

Gautreau,  M. 

Geneva  Naval  Conference 

German  Sortie  of  August  i8th, 

German  Submarine  Campaign 

Gibraltar 

Grand  Fleet 

Halifax,  Lord 
High  Seas  Fleet 
Hoare,  Sir  Samuel 
Hong  Kong     . 

India     . 

International  Law 
Ireland,  raids  on 
Italian  Fleet    . 


916 


94-7.  I 


22,  13 


m 


116 

140 

44 
26-8 

14-16,  98 

109,  118 

5,  6,  10,  14,  19,  23 


PAGE 

7 
"5 

82 
140 

30 

74 

45 
179 

5 
144 

"3 

"5 

0,  154 

93 

177 

1,  144 

30 
I 

2,  118 
1 1 1-2 


182 


.     179 

6,  10,  12,  13,  21-2,  24,  27 
59,  66,  95,  147,  148,  177 

•174-5 

114,  169,  174 
90 

....        ol 

107 


INDEX 


Jellicoe,  Admiral 
Jutland  . 

Kelly,  Admiral     . 

Libya     . 
London  Docks 
London  Naval  Conference 
Lyons,  Mr. 

Malta  . 
Mediterranean 
Memorandum,  Jellicoe's 
Merchant  tonnage    . 
Mines    . 

Napoleon 
Nelson   . 
New  Zealand  . 
Non-contact  mine    . 

torpedo   . 

Northern  Patrol 

North  Sea 

November  17th,  19 17,  Action  of 


Oesel  Island  Expedition 
Oil  fuel 
Oil  firing 

Palestine 

Pantellaria  Channel 

Patrolling 

Pietri,  M. 

Port  Arthur  Fleet     . 

Port  of  London 

Prestige 

Protection  of  Ships 


Rearmament  programmes 
Richmond,  Admiral 
Russians 


12,21-2,25-7,29,  30,  33,  no 

20-6,  141 


60 


87 


113 


183 


107, 

118 

99- 

-104 

• 

44 
163 

77. 

"5 

107- 

-118 

• 

24 

II,  18 

154 
,28 

81, 

178 

•  143-4 

68,  171-7 

57 

57 

>73 

5 

5.6 

28 

82 

60, 

115 

"5. 

154 

•     115 
.  108-9 

7>  16, 

120 
167 

170 

99- 

-104 
116 

137 

49 

105, 

121 

19. 

144 

INDEX 


St.  Lucia 

PACE 

St.  Vincent      . 

116 

Scajt;i  Flow 

5.  6,   12,   170 

Scheer,  .Admiral 

21 

Simonstown    . 

.       172 

Singapore 

.     39,  41,  162,  174 

Sloops    . 

•       130 

Small  ships 

•      15 

.  16,  17,  32,  33,  76,  106 

South  Africa   . 

.       172 

Spanish  Armada 

.       144 

War 

69,  179 

Statute  of  Westminster 

.       i6i,  168 

Storage  . 

.156-8 

Straits  Settlements 

.       114.  174 

Submarines     . 

II,  12-17,  19,  126,  127 

Suez  route 

113,  114 

Thames  Estuary    . 

99-104 

Times,  The      . 

.     162 

Times,  Naval  Correspondent 

•     123 

Torpedo 

•                  • 

.       18,24-5 

Trafalgar 

■                  • 

.       125,  134 

Underwater  weapons 

18,  29,  31,  72 

Unrestricted  submarine 

warfare 

48,  90 

U.S.A.  . 

• 

36,  169 

Washington  Conference 

37>90 

Wilson,  Sir  Henry   . 

• 

I 

PRINTED  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  BY  MACKAYS   LIMITED,  CHATHAM 


¥ 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


VA      Grenfell,  Russell 

k^k  Sea  power  in  the  next  war 

G7